Vaiyākaraṇa-siddhānta-kaumudī — uṇādiprakaraṇam

Learner edition · Prakaraṇa 68

68. Uṇādi-prakaraṇa — The uṇādi affixes: nouns from named roots

The uṇādi affixes are named after the first of them: uṇādi means "uṇ and the rest". Each uṇādi sūtra names one or more roots and an affix, and often a special change to the root. Together they account for nouns that the Aṣṭādhyāyī's kṛt rules do not form, such as kāru "craftsman", guru, rājan, karman and cetas. Bhaṭṭoji reads the whole list right after the kṛt affixes of chapter 67. Right after it comes SK 3169 (uṇādayo bahulam, chapter 69), which lets these affixes apply "variously". The list has five pādas (quarters) and 748 sūtras; one Aṣṭādhyāyī rule, SK 3168, is read inside the second pāda. Pāda 1 (uṇādi 1–157) gives the u-stems, a long chain of short affixes, and the n-stems of kanin. Pāda 2 (158–280) gives the -tha, -ra, -aka, -ana, -tṛ and -is/-us nouns and the root nouns. Pāda 3 (281–440) runs through the na, nu, ka, sa and tan families to lakṣmī. Pāda 4 (441–678) is the longest catalogue, ending with manin, asun and asi. Pāda 5 (679–748) gives one-off affixes for concrete nouns and words such as uccaiḥ, prātar, catur and prathama. Our numbers are the Wikisource uṇādi numbers that Premabase keeps. The 1915 print numbers some passages inside our sūtras separately, so its numbers run slightly ahead of ours: our uṇādi 157 is its 165. After this chapter you will be able to read an uṇādi sūtra, find its root and affix, apply what the affix's marker letters do, and build the form Bhaṭṭoji gives: kāru, guru, śiśu, asura, mahiṣī, rudhira, setu, vadhū, marut, daṇḍa, śṛṅga, tad, dharma, aśva, rājan and many more.

Before you start

From chapters 1, 44 and 66 you know it (a marker letter, written but not heard), guṇa (a, e, o), vṛddhi (ā, ai, au), anuvṛtti (carrying a word forward), saṃprasāraṇa (a semivowel replaced by its vowel), the abhyāsa (the first copy of a doubled root) and nipātana (a finished form stated in a sūtra, with its irregular steps).
From chapter 2 you know SK 36: an augment marked with ṭ stands at the head of what it joins, one marked with k at its end. SK 37: an augment marked with m goes after the last vowel. SK 42 and SK 43: a substitute replaces the last sound, and a ṅ-marked one only the last sound.
From chapters 3 and 5 you know SK 47 (yaṇ: i, u, ṛ → y, v, r before a vowel), SK 52 (jaśtva), SK 61 (e, ai → ay, āy before a vowel), SK 70 (an a or u replacing ṛ takes r), SK 85 (two like vowels merge long), SK 111 (ścutva) and SK 113 (ṣṭutva). SK 123–124 turn a nasal before a stop into that stop's own nasal: m + ḍ → ṇḍ.
From chapters 8–11 you know SK 254 (vṛddhi of a final vowel before an affix marked with ñ or ṇ), SK 316 (the ṭi, the last vowel with what follows, is lost before an affix marked with ḍ), SK 330 (after saṃprasāraṇa the next vowel merges into it), SK 378 (c, j → k, g) and SK 415 (a nasal before the last consonant is lost before a k-marked affix).
From chapter 15 you know the feminine affixes ṭāp (ā), ṅīp and ṅīṣ (ī): a ṭ-marked affix brings ṅīp (SK 470), a ṣ-marked one ṅīṣ (SK 498).
From chapter 44 you know SK 2168 (guṇa of a final vowel before an affix), SK 2189 (guṇa of a light penultimate vowel), SK 2217 (no guṇa or vṛddhi of i, u, ṛ before a k- or ṅ-marked affix), SK 2282 (vṛddhi of a penultimate a before a ñ- or ṇ-marked affix), SK 2262 (num, an inserted n, in roots marked with i), SK 2313 (loss of ṇi), SK 2370 (ā for a root-final diphthong) and SK 2372 (loss of root-final ā before a k-marked affix beginning with a vowel).
From chapters 18 and 67 you know the upapada, a word named in the seventh case that stands before the root, and the kṛt affixes with their markers. From chapter 63 you know SK 2761 (āto yuk): it adds y after a root-final ā before a ñ- or ṇ-marked kṛt. From chapter 66 you know SK 2864 (nyaṅkvādi): it turns a c or j into a velar in the words of its list.
Three terms from earlier chapters recur. A light (laghu) vowel is a short vowel not followed by a conjunct (SK 31–32). anusvāra is the pure nasal written ṃ; before a stop it becomes that stop's own nasal (SK 123–124). ṇi is the affix ṇic, heard as i; a root cited with it, such as tāḍi or pāri, ends in that i.
Two marker effects belong to the accent chapter (71), still ahead. An affix marked with ñ or n makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686); one marked with c makes it acute on its last (SK 3710). You only need to know what the marks signal.
bāhulaka ("by the bahulam") always refers to SK 3169, uṇādayo bahulam, read in chapter 69 right after this list. It lets an uṇādi affix come after other roots, or skip or add an operation.
Bhaṭṭoji often quotes a line from a lexicon (kośa), such as the Amarakośa, Viśva or Medinī, to give a word's meanings. There is no Bālamanoramā on the uṇādi. The only commentary is the Tattvabodhinī, which this chapter names when it supplies a root or an affix.

I.A. uṇ, ñuṇ — u-stems with vṛddhi (craftsman, wind, wood, knee, palate) — running example: `kṛ + uṇ → (ṇit: vṛddhi, SK 254; r, SK 70) kār + u → kāru`

The first affix is uṇ: u with the marker ṇ. A ṇ-marked affix brings vṛddhi, of a final vowel by SK 254 and of a penultimate a by SK 2282. ñuṇ has two markers, ñ and ṇ, and does the same. Most later sūtras do not repeat the affix; it carries forward by anuvṛtti until a new one is named. The running example is kṛ "to do", giving kāru "craftsman".

kṛ + uṇ → the marker ṇ goes → kṛ + u

→ the ṇ-marked affix brings vṛddhi of the final vowel (SK 254), with r (SK 70) → kār + u

→ kāru

Uṇādi 1 · kṛvāpājimisvadisādhyaśūbhya uṇ

कृवापाजिमिस्वदिसाध्यशूभ्य उण्

kṛvāpājimisvadisādhyaśūbhya uṇ · A 9.1.1

करोतीति कारुः शिल्पी कारकश्च । आतो युक् {SK 2761} वातीति वायुः । पायुर्गुदम् । जयत्यभिभवति रोगान् जायुरौषधम् । मिनोति प्रक्षिपति देहे ऊष्माणमिति मायुः पित्तम् । स्वादुः । साध्नोति परकार्यं साधुः । अश्नुते आशु शीघ्रम् । आशुर्व्रीहिः पाटलः स्यात् ।

Rule. After kṛ, vā, pā, ji, mi, svad, sādh and aś, the affix uṇ comes. A final vowel takes vṛddhi (SK 254); a penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282). The ā-final roots take y by āto yuk (SK 2761), the one rule Bhaṭṭoji cites.

Forms. kṛ + uṇ → kāru "craftsman, maker"; vā + y + u → vāyu "wind"; pāyu "anus"; ji → jai → jāy-u → jāyu "medicine" (SK 61); mi → māyu "bile"; svad → svādu; sādhu "one who accomplishes another's purpose"; aś → āśu "quick", also a kind of rice.

Uṇādi 2 · chandasīṇaḥ

छन्दसीणः

chandasīṇaḥ · A 9.1.2

मा न आयौ ।

Rule. In the Veda only, uṇ comes after iṇ "to go". The Tattvabodhinī says that uṇ carries forward.

Forms. i + uṇ → ai → āy-u → āyu "men", in the Vedic phrase mā na āyau "harm us not in our men".

Uṇādi 3 · dṝsanijanicaricaṭibhyo ñuṇ

दॄसनिजनिचरिचटिभ्यो ञुण्

dṝsanijanicaricaṭibhyo ñuṇ · A 9.1.3

दीर्यत इति दारु । स्नुः प्रस्थः सानुरस्त्रियाम् । जानु । जानुनी । इह जनिवध्योश्च {SK 2512} इति न निषेधः । अनुबन्धद्वयसामर्थ्यात् । चारु रम्यम् । चाटु प्रियं वाक्यम् । मृगय्वादित्वात्कुप्रत्यये चटु इत्यपि ।

Rule. After dṝ, san, jan, car and caṭ, the affix ñuṇ comes. Both markers bring vṛddhi.

Forms. dṝ → dāru "wood" ("that which is split"); san → sānu "tableland"; jan → jānu "knee", dual jānunī; car → cāru "lovely"; caṭ → cāṭu "pleasing speech". With ku as a mṛgayvādi word (uṇādi 37), caṭu also.

Watch out. SK 2512 (janivadhyoś ca) normally stops the vṛddhi of jan. Bhaṭṭoji says the two markers together override it, so jānu keeps its ā.

Uṇādi 4 · kiñjarayoḥ śriṇaḥ

किञ्जरयोः श्रिणः

kiñjarayoḥ śriṇaḥ · A 9.1.4

किं शृणोतीति किंशारुः सस्यशूकं बाणश्च । जरामेति जरायुर्गर्भाशयः । गर्भाशयो जरायुः स्यात् ।

Rule. With the upapada kim, uṇ comes after śṝ "to injure"; with the upapada jarā, after iṇ "to go". Vṛddhi follows.

Forms. kim + śṝ + uṇ → kiṃśāru "the awn of grain; an arrow"; jarā + i + uṇ → jarāyu "the womb (garbhāśaya)", "that which goes to old age".

Watch out. Bhaṭṭoji glosses with śṛṇoti, which looks like a form of śru "to hear". The Tattvabodhinī names the root śṝ "to injure".

Uṇādi 5 · tro raś ca laḥ

त्रो रश्च लः

tro raśca laḥ · A 9.1.5

तरन्त्यनेन वर्णा इति तालुः ।

Rule. After tṝ "to cross", uṇ comes, and l replaces the r.

Forms. tṝ + uṇ → tār-u → tālu "palate", "that by which the sounds cross over".

Uṇādi 6 · kṛke vacaḥ kaś ca

कृके वचः कश्च

kṛke vacaḥ kaśca · A 9.1.6

कृकेन गलेन वक्तीति कृकवाकुः । ’कृकवाकुर्मयूरे च सरटे चरणायुधे’ इति विश्वः ।

Rule. With the upapada kṛka "throat", uṇ comes after vac "to speak", and k replaces the c. The penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. kṛka + vac + uṇ → kṛkavāku "one who speaks with the throat": the peacock, the lizard and the cock (Viśva).

I.B. u (plain, then nit, then kit) — u-stems with guṇa (bharu, taru, sindhu, iṣu, madhu) — running example: `bhṛ + u → (no it-letter: guṇa, SK 2168; r, SK 70) bhar + u → bharu`

The affix u has no marker. So nothing blocks guṇa: a final vowel takes guṇa by SK 2168, a light penultimate by SK 2189. From uṇādi 9 to uṇādi 18 the u is nit (marked with n), so those words are acute on the first syllable. Uṇādi 13 makes it kit (marked with k), which blocks guṇa. The running example is bhṛ "to bear".

bhṛ + u → no marker, so guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → bhar + u

→ bharu

Uṇādi 7 · bhṛmṛśītṝcaritsaritanidhanimimasjibhya uḥ

भृमृशीतॄचरित्सरितनिधनिमिमस्जिभ्य उः

bhṛmṛśītṝcaritsaritanidhanimimasjibhya uḥ · A 9.1.7

भरति बिभर्ति वा भरुः, स्वामी हरश्च । म्रियन्तेऽस्मिन्भूतानि मरुर्निर्जलदेशः । शेते शयुरजगरः । तरुर्वृक्षः । चरन्ति भक्षयन्ति देवता इममिति चरुः । त्सरुः खड्गादिमुष्टिः । तनु स्वल्पम् । तन्यते कर्मपाशोऽनया इति तनुः, शरीरं च । स्त्रियां मूर्तिस्तनुस्तनूः । धनुः शस्त्रविशेषः । धनुषा च धनुं विदुः । धनुरिवाजनि वक्र इति श्रीहर्षः । मयुः किंनरः । मद्गुः पानीयकाकिकेति रभसः । न्यङ्क्वादित्वात्कुत्वम् जश्त्वेन सस्य दः ।

Rule. After ten roots, bhṛ, mṛ, śī, tṝ, car, tsar, tan, dhan, mi and masj, the affix u comes. The root vowel takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. bharu "master; Hara"; maru "desert"; śī → śe → śay-u → śayu "python" (SK 61); taru "tree"; caru "that which the gods eat"; tsaru "hilt"; tanu "small", feminine "body" (also tanū); dhanu "bow"; mi → mayu "kiṃnara". In madgu "water-crow" from masj, j → g by SK 2864 (cited) and s → d by SK 52.

Uṇādi 8 · aṇaś ca

अणश्च

aṇaśca · A 9.1.8

लवलेशकणाणवः । चात्कटिवटिभ्याम् । कटति रसनां कटुः । वटतीति वटुः ।

Rule. After aṇ "to sound", u comes. By ca ("and") also after kaṭ and vaṭ. These roots have no vowel liable to guṇa.

Forms. aṇu "particle"; kaṭu "that which covers the tongue"; vaṭu "that which surrounds".

Uṇādi 9 · dhānye nit

धान्ये नित्

dhānye nit · A 9.1.9

धान्ये वाच्येऽण उप्रत्ययः स्यात् स च नित् । नित्त्वादाद्युदात्तः । प्रियङ्गवश्च मेऽणवश्च मे । व्रीहिभेदस्त्वणुः पुमान् । निद्ग्रहणं फलिपाटीत्यादिसूत्रमभिव्याप्य संबध्यते ।

Rule. When grain is meant, u comes after aṇ and is nit. So the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). Bhaṭṭoji says nit carries on up to and including uṇādi 18.

Forms. aṇu "a kind of grain", in priyaṅgavaś ca me 'ṇavaś ca me "my priyaṅgu grains and my aṇu grains"; as a kind of rice it is masculine.

Watch out. "Up to and including" renders abhivyāpya. The Tattvabodhinī defends the inclusion of uṇādi 18 from the accent of madhu.

Uṇādi 10 · śṝsvṛsnihitrapyasivasihaniklidibandhimanibhyaś ca

शॄस्वृस्निहित्रप्यसिवसिहनिक्लिदिबन्धिमनिभ्यश्च

śṝsvṛsnihitrapyasivasihaniklidibandhimanibhyaśca · A 9.1.10

शृणातीति शरुः । शरुरायुधकोपयोः । स्वर्यन्ते प्राणा अनेन स्वरुर्वज्रम् । स्नेहुर्व्याधिः । चन्द्र इत्यन्ये । त्रपु सीसम् । पुंसि भूम्न्यसवः प्राणाः । वसुर्ह्रदेऽग्नौ योक्त्रेंऽशौ वसु तोये धने मणौ । हनुर्वक्त्रैकदेशः । क्लेदुश्चन्द्रः । बन्धुः । मनुः । चात् बिदि अवयवे । बिन्दुः ।

Rule. After ten roots, śṝ, svṛ, snih, trap, as, vas, han, klid, bandh and man, u (still nit) comes, with guṇa. By ca, also after bidi, which takes num (SK 2262).

Forms. śaru "weapon; anger"; svaru "thunderbolt"; snehu "a disease" (or "the moon"); trapu "lead"; asu (masculine plural) "the vital breaths"; vasu (masculine) "lake, fire, yoke-strap, ray", (neuter) "water, wealth, jewel"; hanu "jaw"; kledu "moon"; bandhu; manu; bindu.

Uṇādi 11 · syandeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ dhaś ca

स्यन्देः संप्रसारणं धश्च

syandeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ dhaśca · A 9.1.11

देशे नदविशेषेऽब्धौ सिन्धुर्ना सरिति स्त्रियामित्यमरः ।

Rule. After syand "to flow", u comes, with saṃprasāraṇa of the y, and dh replaces the final d.

Forms. syand → (y → i; a merges, SK 330) sind → sindh + u → sindhu: masculine "a country, a river, the ocean"; feminine "a river" (Amara).

Uṇādi 12 · undericcādeḥ

उन्देरिच्चादेः

undericcādeḥ · A 9.1.12

उनत्ति इन्दुः ।

Rule. After und "to moisten", u comes, and i replaces the initial vowel.

Forms. und + u → ind + u → indu, "that which moistens".

Uṇādi 13 · īṣeḥ kic ca

ईषेः किच्च

īṣeḥ kicca · A 9.1.13

ईषेरुः स्यात्स च कित् आदेरिकारादेशश्च । ईषते हिनस्ति इषुः शरः । इषुर्द्वयोः ।

Rule. After īṣ "to harm", u comes and is kit; i replaces the initial ī (from uṇādi 12). The new light penultimate i would take guṇa (SK 2189); the k blocks it (SK 2217).

Forms. īṣ + u → iṣ + u → iṣu "arrow", masculine and feminine; not *eṣu.

Uṇādi 14 · skandeḥ salopaś ca

स्कन्देः सलोपश्च

skandeḥ salopaśca · A 9.1.14

कन्दुः ।

Rule. After skand, u comes, and the s is dropped.

Forms. skand → kand + u → kandu. Bhaṭṭoji gives no meaning.

Uṇādi 15 · sṛjer asum ca

सृजेरसुम् च

sṛjerasum ca · A 9.1.15

चात्सलोप उप्रत्ययश्च । रज्जुः ।

Rule. After sṛj "to emit", u comes with the augment asum, and (by ca) the root's s is dropped. The m-marked as goes after the last vowel (SK 37).

Forms. sṛj → ṛj → ṛ-as-j → (SK 47) r-as-j → (s → ś, SK 111; → j, SK 52) rajj + u → rajju "rope".

Uṇādi 16 · kṛter ādyantaviparyayaś ca

कृतेराद्यन्तविपर्ययश्च

kṛterādyantaviparyayaśca · A 9.1.16

ककारतकारयोर्विनिमयः । तर्कुः सूत्रवेष्टनम् ।

Rule. After kṛt "to cut", u comes, and the first and last consonants change places. Guṇa follows (SK 2189).

Forms. kṛt → tṛk → tark + u → tarku "spindle".

Uṇādi 17 · nāv añceḥ

नावञ्चेः

nāvañceḥ · A 9.1.17

न्यङ्क्वादित्वात्कुत्वम् । नियतमञ्चति न्यङ्कुर्मृगः ।

Rule. After añc "to go" with ni before it, u comes. The c becomes k because the word is in the nyaṅkvādi list (SK 2864).

Forms. ni + añc + u → nyaṅku "a deer", "it goes in a restrained way".

Uṇādi 18 · phalipāṭinamimanijanāṃ guk-paṭi-nāki-dha-taś ca

फलिपाटिनमिमनिजनां गुक्पटिनाकिधतश्च

phalipāṭinamimanijanāṃ gukpaṭinākidhataśca · A 9.1.18

फलेर्गुक् । फल्गु । पाटेः पटिः । पाटयतीति पटुः । नम्यतेऽनेन नाकुर्वल्मीकम् । मन्यते इति मधु । जायते इति जतु ।

Rule. After phal, pāṭi, nam, man and jan, u comes. In order they take the augment guk (g, at the root's end, SK 36) and the substitutes paṭi, nāki, dh and t. The Tattvabodhinī: dh and t replace the final n. This is the last sūtra of the nit run.

Forms. phal-g-u → phalgu; paṭu "it causes to go"; nāku "ant-hill"; man → madh-u → madhu; jan → jat-u → jatu.

Uṇādi 19 · valer guk ca

वलेर्गुक्च

valergukca · A 9.1.19

वल संवरणे ।

Rule. After val "to cover", u comes with the augment guk. The u is no longer nit.

Forms. Bhaṭṭoji names only the root, vala saṃvaraṇe.

Watch out. The form meant is valgu, as the Tattvabodhinī's lexicon line shows, but neither our text nor the 1915 print prints it.

I.C. u (kit, sanvat) — reduplicated u-stems — running example: `śo → (SK 2370) śā → (sanvat: doubled) śā-śā → (abhyāsa i, SK 2317) śi-śā + u → (ā lost before kit, SK 2372) śiśu`

Two sūtras give a kit u that makes the root double. sanvat means "as before san", the desiderative affix: the root is doubled and its abhyāsa takes i (SK 2317). The running example is śo "to make thin", following the Tattvabodhinī's steps.

śo → ā for the final diphthong (SK 2370) → śā

→ treated as before san: doubled → śā-śā

→ the abhyāsa takes i (SK 2317) → śi-śā

→ add the kit u; the root's ā is lost before it (SK 2372) → śiśu

Uṇādi 20 · śaḥ kit sanvac ca

शः कित्सन्वच्च

śaḥ kitsanvacca · A 9.1.20

श्यतेरुः स्यात्स च कित्सन्वच्च । शिशुर्बालः ।

Rule. After śo, u comes. It is kit, and the root is treated as before san.

Forms. śiśu "child".

Uṇādi 21 · yo dve ca

यो द्वे च

yo dve ca · A 9.1.21

ययुरश्वोऽश्वमेधीयः । सन्वदिति प्रकृते द्वेग्रहणमित्वनिवृत्त्यर्थम् ।

Rule. After yā "to reach", the kit u comes and the root is doubled (dve "two"). Bhaṭṭoji: dve is stated so that the i of sanvat does not come (which would give *yiyu).

Forms. yā-yā + u → (ā lost) yayu "a horse fit for the aśvamedha".

I.D. ku (plain, ḍit, and the nipātana lists) — kit u-stems (guru, paśu, pṛthu, mṛdu, laghu, ākhu) — running example: `gṛ + ku → (u for ṛ, with r, SK 70) gur + u → guru`

The affix ku is u with the marker k. So an i, u or ṛ of the root takes no guṇa (SK 2217), and a root-final ā is lost (SK 2372). Many sūtras of this group add a special change, and two of them are lists of nipātanas. The running example is gṛ "to speak".

gṛ + ku → the marker k goes → gṛ + u

→ this sūtra puts u for the final ṛ, with r after it (SK 70) → gur + u

→ guru

Uṇādi 22 · kur bhraś ca

कुर्भ्रश्च

kurbhraśca · A 9.1.22

बभ्रुर्मुन्यन्तरे विष्णौ बभ्रू नकुलपिङ्गलौ । चादन्यतोऽपि । चक्रुः कर्ता । जघ्नुर्हन्ता । पपुः पालकः ।

Rule. After bhṛ "to bear", the affix ku comes, and the root is doubled (the Tattvabodhinī). By ca, after other roots too.

Forms. babhru "a sage; Viṣṇu; the mongoose; tawny"; cakru "maker"; jaghnu "slayer"; papu "protector".

Uṇādi 23 · pṝbhidivyadhigṛdhidhṛṣibhyaḥ

पॄभिदिव्यधिगृधिधृषिभ्यः

pṝbhidivyadhigṛdhidhṛṣibhyaḥ · A 9.1.23

कुः स्यात् । पुरुः । भिनत्ति भिदुर्वज्रम् । ग्रहिज्या- {SK 2412} इति संप्रसारणम् । विरहिणं विध्यति विधुः । विधुः शशाङ्के कर्पूरे हृषीकेशे च राक्षसे । गृधुः कामः । धृषुर्दक्षः ।

Rule. After pṝ, bhid, vyadh, gṛdh and dhṛṣ, ku comes. In vyadh the y becomes i by SK 2412 (cited).

Forms. pṝ → (ur, SK 2494, SK 70) pur-u → puru; bhidu "thunderbolt"; vidhu "moon, camphor, Hṛṣīkeśa, a rākṣasa"; gṛdhu "desire"; dhṛṣu "skilful".

Watch out. The 1915 print reads pṛ with short ṛ in the sūtra; ours reads pṝ, which the Tattvabodhinī's derivation of puru needs.

Uṇādi 24 · kṛgror uc ca

कृग्रोरुच्च

kṛgrorucca · A 9.1.24

करोतीति कुरुः । गृणाति गुरुः ।

Rule. After kṛ and gṛ, ku comes, and u (with r, SK 70) replaces the final vowel.

Forms. kur-u → kuru "one who does"; gur-u → guru "one who speaks".

Uṇādi 25 · apaduḥsuṣu sthaḥ

अपदुःसुषु स्थः

apaduḥsuṣu sthaḥ · A 9.1.25

सुषामादिषु च- {SK 1022} इति षत्वम् । अपष्ठु प्रतिकूलम् । दुष्ठु । सुष्ठु ।

Rule. With apa, dus or su as upapada, ku comes after sthā. The ā is lost (SK 2372). The s becomes ṣ by SK 1022 (cited), and th becomes ṭh (SK 113).

Forms. apaṣṭhu "contrary"; duṣṭhu; suṣṭhu.

Uṇādi 26 · raper ic copadhāyāḥ

रपेरिच्चोपधायाः

rapericcopadhāyāḥ · A 9.1.26

अनिष्टं रपतीति रिपुः ।

Rule. After rap "to speak", ku comes, and i replaces the penultimate a. The k blocks guṇa of the new i.

Forms. rap → rip + u → ripu "enemy", "one who speaks what is unwelcome"; not *repu.

Uṇādi 27 · arjidṛśikamyamipaśibādhām ṛjipaśitukdhukdīrghahakārāś ca

अर्जिदृशिकम्यमिपशियाधामृजिपसितुक्धुक्दीर्घहकाराश्च

arjidṛśikamyamipaśiyādhāmṛjipasitukdhukdīrghahakārāśca · A 9.1.27

अर्जयति गुणान् ऋजुः । सर्वानविशेषेण पश्यतीति पशुः । कन्तुः । अन्धुः कूपः । पांशुर्ना न द्वयो रजः । तालव्या अपि दन्त्याश्च सम्बसूकरपांसवः । बाधते इति बाहुः । बाहुः स्त्रीपुंसयोर्भुजः ।

Rule. After arj, dṛś, kam, am, paś and bādh, ku comes. In order: ṛji replaces arj; paśi replaces dṛś; kam takes the augment tuk (t); am takes dhuk (dh); paś is lengthened; h comes into bādh.

Forms. ṛju "one who acquires virtues"; paśu "one who sees all alike"; kantu; andhu "a well"; pāṃśu "dust" (with num, SK 2262); bāhu "arm", feminine and masculine.

Watch out. Ours reads paśiyādhā in the sūtra; the 1915 print reads paśibādhā. Both read dental pasi in the second half, where the substitute must be paśi.

Uṇādi 28 · prathimradibhrasjāṃ saṃprasāraṇaṃ salopaś ca

प्रथिम्रदिभ्रस्जां संप्रसारणं सलोपश्च

prathimradibhrasjāṃ saṃprasāraṇaṃ salopaśca · A 9.1.28

त्रयाणां कुः संप्रसारणं भ्रस्जेः सलोपश्च । पृथुः । मृदुः । न्यङ्क्वादित्वात्कुत्वम् । भृज्जति तपसा भृगुः ।

Rule. After prath, mrad and bhrasj, ku comes with saṃprasāraṇa (SK 330), and bhrasj loses its s. In bhṛgu the j becomes g by SK 2864.

Forms. pṛthu; mṛdu; bhṛgu "he roasts by austerity".

Uṇādi 29 · laṅghibaṃhyor nalopaś ca

लङ्घिबंह्योर्नलोपश्च

laṅghibaṃhyornalopaśca · A 9.1.29

लघुः ॥ बालमूललघ्वलमङ्गुलीनां वा लो रत्वमापद्यते (वा) ॥ रघुर्नृपभेदः । बहुः ।

Rule. After laṅgh and baṃh, ku comes, and the nasal is lost. A vārttika (a supplementary statement) adds: the l of bāla, mūla, laghu, alam and aṅguli optionally becomes r.

Forms. laghu; bahu; by the vārttika raghu "a particular king".

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers the vārttika separately as 30. From here its numbers run one above ours.

Uṇādi 30 · ūrṇoter nulopaś ca

ऊर्णोतेर्नुलोपश्च

ūrṇoternulopaśca · A 9.1.30

ऊरुः सक्थि ।

Rule. After ūrṇu "to cover", ku comes, and the nu is lost.

Forms. ūr-u → ūru "thigh".

Uṇādi 31 · mahati hrasvaś ca

महति ह्रस्वश्च

mahati hrasvaśca · A 9.1.31

उरु महत् ।

Rule. The same as uṇādi 30, in the sense "great", and the ū is shortened.

Forms. ur-u → uru "great".

Uṇādi 32 · śliṣeḥ kaś ca

श्लिषेः कश्च

śliṣeḥ kaśca · A 9.1.32

श्लिष्यतीति श्लिकुर्भृत्यः । उद्यतो ज्योतिश्च ।

Rule. After śliṣ "to cling", ku comes, and k replaces the ṣ. The k of the affix blocks guṇa.

Forms. ślik-u → śliku "servant", "one who clings"; also "an industrious man" and jyotis (the kaumudī does not say in which sense).

Uṇādi 33 · āṅparayoḥ khaniśṝbhyāṃ ḍic ca

आङ्परयोः खनिशॄभ्यां डिच्च

āṅparayoḥ khaniśṝbhyāṃ ḍicca · A 9.1.33

आखनतीत्याखुः । परं शृणातीति परशुः । पृषोदरादित्वादकारलोपात्पर्शुरपि ।

Rule. With the upapada āṅ, ku comes after khan; with para, after śṝ. The affix is also ḍit, so the root's ṭi is lost (SK 316).

Forms. ā + kh + u → ākhu "that which digs in"; para + ś + u → paraśu "that which cuts down the other". As a pṛṣodarādi word (SK 1034), with the a lost, parśu also.

Uṇādi 34 · harimitayor druvaḥ

हरिमितयोर्द्रुवः

harimitayordruvaḥ · A 9.1.34

द्रु गतौ अस्मात् हरिमितयोरुपपदयोः कुः स च डित् । हरिभिर्द्रूयते हरिद्रुर्वृक्षः । मितं द्रवति मितद्रुः समुद्रः ।

Rule. With the upapada hari or mita, ku comes after dru "to run", and it is ḍit. Losing the ṭi u also keeps away the uv of SK 271 (*druvu).

Forms. haridru "a tree"; mitadru "the ocean", "it runs a measured course".

Uṇādi 35 · śate ca

शते च

śate ca · A 9.1.35

शतधा द्रवति शतद्रुः । बाहुलकात्केवलादपि । द्रवत्यूर्ध्वमिति द्रुर्वृक्षः शाखा च तद्वान् द्रुमः ।

Rule. With the upapada śata also, the same ḍit ku comes after dru. By bāhulaka, after dru alone too.

Forms. śatadru "it runs a hundred ways"; dru "tree; branch". That which has it is druma, with ma by SK 1915.

Uṇādi 36 · kharu śaṅku pīyu nīlaṅgu ligu

खरु शङ्कु पीयु नीलङ्गु लिगु

kharu śaṅku pīyu nīlaṅgu ligu · A 9.1.36

पञ्चैते कुप्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । खनते रेफश्चान्तादेशः । खरुः कामः क्रूरो मूर्खः अश्वश्च । शङ्कुर्ना कीलशल्ययोः ।

Rule. Five nipātanas ending in ku. kharu is from khan, with r for the final n. pīyu is from pā, with i and the augment yuk. nīlaṅgu is from lag after ni, with ni lengthened. ligu is from lag, with i for a.

Forms. kharu "desire; cruel; fool; horse"; śaṅku "peg; spike"; pīyu "crow; time; gold"; nīlaṅgu "a worm; a jackal" (variant nīlāṅgu); ligu "mind; a fool".

Watch out. Ours lacks the passage on pīyu, nīlaṅgu and ligu; it is supplied from the 1915 print. The print numbers pibater itvaṃ yugāgamaś ca separately (38) and reads short i, though pīyu has ī.

Uṇādi 37 · mṛgayvādayaś ca

मृगय्वादयश्च

mṛgayvādayaśca · A 9.1.37

एते कुप्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । मृगं यातीति मृगयुर्व्याधः । देवयुर्धार्मिकः । मित्रयुर्लोकयात्राभिज्ञः । आकृतिगणोऽयम् ।

Rule. mṛgayu and the rest are nipātanas ending in ku. This is an ākṛtigaṇa, an open list known by its type, not closed by a list.

Forms. mṛgayu "hunter", "one who goes after the deer"; devayu "a pious man"; mitrayu "one who knows the ways of the world".

I.E. urac — cit -ura stems (mathurā, aṅkura, mukura) — running example: `math + urac → (c it: antodātta, SK 3710) math + ura → mathurā`

The affix urac is ura with the marker c. A c-marked affix makes the word acute on its last syllable (antodātta, SK 3710). It brings no guṇa or vṛddhi of its own. The running example is math "to churn". Bhaṭṭoji gives the word as the feminine mathurā without stating the ā.

math + urac → the marker c goes → math + ura

→ the c-marked affix makes the last syllable acute (SK 3710) → mathura

→ used in the feminine, with ā → mathurā

Uṇādi 38 · mandivāśimathicaticaṅkyaṅkibhya urac

मन्दिवाशिमथिचतिचङ्क्यङ्किभ्य उरच्

mandivāśimathicaticaṅkyaṅkibhya urac · A 9.1.38

मन्दुरा वाजिशाला । वाशुरा रात्रिः । मथुरा । चतुरः । चङ्कुरो रथः । अङ्कुरः । खर्जूरादित्वादङ्कूरोऽपि ।

Rule. After mand, vāś, math, cat, caṅk and aṅk, the affix urac comes.

Forms. mandurā "a stable for horses"; vāśurā "night"; mathurā; catura; caṅkura "chariot"; aṅkura. Because aṅk is in the kharjūrādi list, it also takes ūra (uṇādi 530): aṅkūra.

Uṇādi 39 · vyatheḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ kic ca

व्यथेः संप्रसारणं किच्च

vyatheḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ kicca · A 9.1.39

विथुरश्चोररक्षसोः ।

Rule. After vyath "to tremble", urac comes; it is kit, and the root takes saṃprasāraṇa. The k blocks guṇa of the new i.

Forms. vyath → vith + ura → vithura "thief; rākṣasa"; not *vethura.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī reports a reading with dh (vidhura) and rejects it, since Vedic mantras read th.

Uṇādi 40 · mukuradardurau

मुकुरदर्दुरौ

mukuradardurau · A 9.1.40

मुकुरो दर्पणः । बाहुलकान्मकुरोऽपि । दॄ विदारणे । धातोर्द्विर्वचनमभ्यासस्य रुक् टिलोपश्च । दर्दुरस्तोयदे भेके वाद्यभाण्डाद्रिभेदयोः । दर्दुरा चण्डिकायां स्याद्ग्रामजाले च दर्दुरमिति विश्वः ।

Rule. mukura and dardura are nipātanas. mukura is maki "to adorn" + urac, with the n lost (the Tattvabodhinī). dardura is dṝ doubled, with the augment ruk (r) on the abhyāsa and loss of a ṭi.

Forms. mukura "mirror"; by bāhulaka also makura. dardura "cloud, frog, a musical instrument, a mountain"; dardurā "Caṇḍikā"; darduram "a cluster of villages" (Viśva).

Uṇādi 41 · madgurādayaś ca

मद्गुरादयश्च

madgurādayaśca · A 9.1.41

उरजन्ता निपात्यन्ते । माद्यतेर्गुक् । मद्गुरो मत्स्यभेदः । कबृ वर्णे । रुगागमः । कर्बुरः श्वेतरक्षसोः । बध्नातेः खर्जूरादित्वादूरोऽपि । बन्धूरबन्धुरौ स्यातां नम्रसुन्दरयोस्त्रिषु इति रन्तिदेवः ॥ (ग) कोकतेर्वा कुक्‌ च ॥ कुक्कुरः - कुकुरः ।

Rule. madgura and the rest are nipātanas ending in urac. mad takes the augment guk; kab takes ruk inside the root; bandh, as a kharjūrādi word, also takes ūra. A gaṇasūtra (a rule inside a list) adds: kokater vā kuk, "after kuk, optionally the augment kuk".

Forms. madgura "a kind of fish"; karbura "white; rākṣasa"; bandhura and bandhūra "bent; beautiful"; kukkura, kukura.

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers the gaṇasūtra separately (44) and has no ca after kuk. From uṇādi 42 its numbers run three above ours.

I.F. uran — nit -ura stems (asura, śvaśura) — running example: `as + uran → (n it: ādyudātta, SK 3686) as + ura → asura`

The affix uran is ura with the marker n. An n-marked affix makes the word acute on its first syllable (ādyudātta, SK 3686). The running example is as "to throw", as the Tattvabodhinī glosses the root.

as + uran → the marker n goes → as + ura

→ the n-marked affix makes the first syllable acute (SK 3686) → asura

Uṇādi 42 · aser uran

असेरुरन्

aseruran · A 9.1.42

असुरः । प्रज्ञाद्यण् । आसुरः ।

Rule. After as "to throw", the affix uran comes.

Forms. asura. With the affix aṇ of the prajñādi list (SK 2106), which does not change the sense: āsura.

Uṇādi 43 · maseś ca

मसेश्च

maseśca · A 9.1.43

पञ्चमे पादे मसेरूरन्निति वक्ष्यते । मसूरा मसुरा व्रीहिप्रभेदे पण्ययोषिति । मसूरा मसुरा वा ना वेश्याव्रीहिप्रभेदयोः । मसूरी पादरोगे स्यादुपधाने पुनः पुमान् । मसूरमसुरौ च द्वाविति विश्वः ।

Rule. After mas "to change", uran comes. Bhaṭṭoji points ahead to maser ūran in the fifth pāda (uṇādi 681), which gives the long-ū forms.

Forms. masura, masurā "a kind of grain; a courtesan". From uṇādi 681: masūra, masūrā.

Uṇādi 44 · śāv aśer āptau

शावशेराप्तौ

śāvaśerāptau · A 9.1.44

शु इति आश्वर्थे । श्वशुरः । पतिपत्न्योः प्रसूः श्वश्रूः श्वशुरस्तु पिता तयोरित्यमरः ।

Rule. With the upapada śu (meaning āśu "swift"), uran comes after aś in the sense of reaching. The u of śu becomes v (SK 47).

Forms. śu + aś + ura → śvaśura "father-in-law": "the father of husband and wife" (Amara).

I.G. ṭiṣac — -iṣa stems (mahiṣa, āmiṣa, kilbiṣa) — running example: `mah + ṭiṣac → (ṭ and c are it) mah + iṣa → mahiṣa; feminine (ṭit: ṅīp, SK 470) mahiṣī`

The affix ṭiṣac is iṣa with two markers. The c makes the word acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). The ṭ brings ṅīp (ī) in the feminine (SK 470). The running example is mah "to honour".

mah + ṭiṣac → the markers ṭ and c go → mah + iṣa → mahiṣa

→ feminine: the ṭ-marked affix brings ṅīp (SK 470) → mahiṣī

Uṇādi 45 · avimahyoṣ ṭiṣac

अविमह्योष्टिषच्

avimahyoṣṭiṣac · A 9.1.45

अविषः । महिषः ।

Rule. After av "to protect" and mah "to honour", the affix ṭiṣac comes.

Forms. aviṣa; mahiṣa. Bhaṭṭoji gives no senses; the Tattvabodhinī gives mahiṣī "a king's chief wife".

Uṇādi 46 · amer dīrghaś ca

अमेर्दीर्घश्च

amerdīrghaśca · A 9.1.46

आमिषं त्वस्त्रियां मांसे तथा स्याद्भोग्यवस्तुनि ।

Rule. After am, ṭiṣac comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. am → ām + iṣa → āmiṣa "flesh; an object of enjoyment".

Uṇādi 47 · ruher vṛddhiś ca

रुहेर्वृद्धिश्च

ruhervṛddhiśca · A 9.1.47

रङ्कुशम्बररौहिषाः । रौहिषो मृगभेदे स्याद्रौहिषं च तृणं मतमिति संसारावर्तः ।

Rule. After ruh "to grow", ṭiṣac comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi. This replaces the guṇa that SK 2189 would give.

Forms. ruh → rauh + iṣa → rauhiṣa: masculine "a kind of deer", neuter "a grass".

Uṇādi 48 · taver ṇid vā

तवेर्णिद्वा

taverṇidvā · A 9.1.48

तवेति सौत्रो धातुः । तविपताविषावब्धौ स्वर्गे च । स्त्रियां तविषी ताविषी नदी देवकन्या भूमिश्च । तविषी बलमिति वेदभाष्यम् ।

Rule. After tav, a sautra root (one found only in the sūtras, not in the list of roots), ṭiṣac comes. It is optionally ṇit, which brings vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282).

Forms. taviṣa, tāviṣa "the ocean; heaven"; feminine taviṣī, tāviṣī "a river, a divine maiden, the earth"; taviṣī "strength" in the Veda commentary.

Watch out. Our text prints tavipa once, almost certainly a slip for taviṣa.

Uṇādi 49 · nañi vyatheḥ

नञि व्यथेः

nañi vyatheḥ · A 9.1.49

अव्यथिषोऽब्धिसूर्ययोः । अव्यथिषी धरारात्र्योः ।

Rule. With the negative nañ (a-) as upapada, ṭiṣac comes after vyath.

Forms. avyathiṣa "the ocean; the sun"; feminine avyathiṣī "the earth; the night".

Uṇādi 50 · kiler buk ca

किलेर्बुक् च

kilerbuk ca · A 9.1.50

किल्बिषम् ।

Rule. After kil "to play", ṭiṣac comes, and the root takes the augment buk (b, at its end, SK 36). The Tattvabodhinī states the affix.

Forms. kil-b-iṣa → kilbiṣa; the Tattvabodhinī: "sin".

I.H. kirac — kit -ira stems (rudhira, timira, mihira, badhira) — running example: `rudh + kirac → (k: no guṇa, SK 2217) rudh + ira → rudhira`

The affix kirac is ira with the markers k and c. The k blocks guṇa of an i, u or ṛ (SK 2217) and drops a nasal before the root's last consonant (SK 415). The c makes the word acute on its last syllable. The running example is rudh "to obstruct".

rudh + kirac → the markers k and c go → rudh + ira

→ the light penultimate u would take guṇa (SK 2189); the k blocks it (SK 2217) → rudhira, not *rodhira

Uṇādi 51 · iṣi-madi-mudi-khidi-cchidi-bhidi-mandi-candi-timi-mihi-muhi-muci-ruci-rudhi-bandhi-śuṣibhyaḥ kirac

इषिमदिमुदिखिदिच्छिदिभिदिमन्दिचन्दितिमिमिहिमुहिमुचिरुचिरुधिबन्धिशुषिभ्यः किरच्

iṣimadimudikhidicchidibhidimandicanditimimihimuhimucirucirudhibandhiśuṣibhyaḥ kirac · A 9.1.51

इषिरोऽग्निः । मदिरा सुरा । मुदिरः कामुकाभ्रयोरिति विश्वमेदिन्यौ । खिदिरश्चन्द्रः । छिदिरोऽसिकुठारयोः । भिदिरं वज्रम् । मन्दिरं गृहम् । स्त्रियामपि । मन्दिरं मदिरापि स्यादिति विश्वः । चन्दिरौ चन्द्रहस्तिनौ । तिमिरं तमोऽक्षिरोगश्च । मिहिरः सूर्यः मुहिरः काम्यसभ्ययोः । मुचिरो दाता । रुचिरम् । रुधिरम् । बधिरः । शुष शोषणे । शुषिरं छिद्रम् । शुष्कमित्यन्ये ।

Rule. After sixteen roots, kirac comes, with no guṇa. The nasal of bandh is lost (SK 415).

Forms. iṣira "fire"; madirā "liquor"; mudira "lover; cloud"; khidira "moon"; chidira "sword; axe"; bhidira "thunderbolt"; mandira "house", also feminine; candira "moon; elephant"; timira "darkness; an eye disease"; mihira "sun"; muhira "desirable; courteous"; mucira "giver"; rucira; rudhira; badhira; śuṣira "hole".

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read mandiraṃ madirāpi; the sense "also feminine" needs mandirā.

Uṇādi 52 · aśer ṇit

अशेर्णित्

aśerṇit · A 9.1.52

आशिरो वह्निरक्षसोः ।

Rule. After aś "to eat", kirac comes and is ṇit. The penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282); the k does not stop it, since it blocks only i, u and ṛ.

Forms. āś + ira → āśira "fire; a rakṣas".

Uṇādi 53 · ajira-śiśira-śithila-sthira-sphira-sthavira-khadirāḥ

अजिरशिशिरशिथिलस्थिरस्फिरस्थविरखदिराः

ajiraśiśiraśithilasthirasphirasthavirakhadirāḥ · A 9.1.53

अजेर्वीभावाभावः । अजिरमङ्गणम् शशेरुपधाया इत्वम् । शिशिरं स्यादृतोर्भेदे तुषारे शीतलेऽन्यवत् । श्रथ मोचने उपधाया इत्वं रेफलोपः । प्रत्ययरेफश्च लत्वम् । शिथिलम् । स्थास्फाय्योष्टिलोपः । स्थिरं निश्चलम् । स्फिरं प्रभूतम् । तिष्ठतेर्वुक् ह्रस्वत्वं च । स्थविरः । खदिरः । बाहुलकात् शीङो बुक् ह्रस्वत्वं च । शिबिरम् ।

Rule. Seven nipātanas ending in kirac. aj does not take its substitute vī (SK 2292). śaś takes i for its a. śrath takes i, loses its r, and the affix's r becomes l. sthā and sphāy lose their ṭi. sthā also takes the augment vuk and a short vowel.

Forms. ajira "courtyard"; śiśira "a season; frost; cold"; śithila; sthira "fixed"; sphira "abundant"; sthavira; khadira. By bāhulaka, śīṅ + buk, shortened: śibira.

Watch out. For the r → l clause the 1915 print reads pratyayarephasya ("of the affix's r"); the sense is the same.

I.I. ilac — cit -ila stems (salila, anila, kokila, kapila) — running example: `sal + ilac → (c it: antodātta) sal + ila → salila`

The affix ilac is ila with the marker c. The c makes the word acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). There is no k, so a root vowel can take guṇa. The running example is sal "to go".

sal + ilac → the marker c goes → sal + ila

→ the c-marked affix makes the last syllable acute (SK 3710) → salila "that which goes downward": water

Uṇādi 54 · sali-kaly-ani-mahi-bhaḍi-bhaṇḍi-śaṇḍi-piṇḍi-tuṇḍi-kuki-bhūbhya ilac

सलिकल्यनिमहिभडिभण्डिशण्डिपिण्डितुण्डिकुकिभूभ्य इलच्

salikalyanimahibhaḍibhaṇḍiśaṇḍipiṇḍituṇḍikukibhūbhya ilac · A 9.1.54

सलति गच्छति निम्नमिति सलिलम् । कलिलः । अनिलः । महिला । पृषोदरादित्वान्महेलापि । भड इति सौत्रो धातुः । भडिलौ शूरसेवकौ । भण्डिलो दूतः कल्याणं च । शण्डिलो मुनिः । पिण्डिलो गणकः । तुण्डिलो मुखरः । कोकिलः । भविलो भव्यः । बाहुलकात्कुटिलः ।

Rule. After eleven roots, ilac comes. kuk takes guṇa of its penultimate (SK 2189); bhū takes guṇa (SK 2168) and av (SK 61). By bāhulaka, kuṭ takes it too, with no guṇa.

Forms. salila "water"; kalila; anila "wind"; mahilā (also mahelā, a pṛṣodarādi word, SK 1034); bhaḍila "warrior; servant" (bhaḍ is sautra); bhaṇḍila "messenger; welfare"; śaṇḍila "a sage"; piṇḍila "calculator"; tuṇḍila "talkative"; kokila; bhavila "worthy"; kuṭila.

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says why kuṭila has no guṇa.

Uṇādi 55 · kameḥ paś ca

कमेः पश्च

kameḥ paśca · A 9.1.55

कपिलः ।

Rule. After kam "to love", ilac comes, and p replaces the final m (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. kap + ila → kapila.

Uṇādi 56 · gupādibhyaḥ kit

गुपादिभ्यः कित्

gupādibhyaḥ kit · A 9.1.56

गुपिलो राजा । तिजिलो निशाकरः । गुहिलं वनम् ।

Rule. After gup and the rest, ilac comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. gupila "king"; tijila "moon"; guhila "forest".

Uṇādi 57 · mithilādayaś ca

मिथिलादयश्च

mithilādayaśca · A 9.1.57

मथ्यन्तेऽत्र रिपवो मिथिला नगरी । पथिलः । पथिकः ।

Rule. mithilā and the rest are nipātanas. mithilā is from math, with i for its a (the Tattvabodhinī); pathila and pathika are from path "to go".

Forms. mithilā, the city "where enemies are churned"; pathila; pathika.

Watch out. Neither text explains the -ika of pathika.

I.J. erak — kit -era stems (patera, kubera, mūlera) — running example: `guḍ + erak → (k: no guṇa) guḍ + era → guḍera`

The affix erak is era with the marker k, which blocks guṇa (SK 2217). The running example is guḍ "to protect".

guḍ + erak → the marker k goes → guḍ + era

→ the light penultimate u would take guṇa (SK 2189); the k blocks it (SK 2217) → guḍera

Uṇādi 58 · patikaṭhikuṭhigaḍiguḍidaṃśibhya erak

पतिकठिकुठिगडिगुडिदंशिभ्य एरक्

patikaṭhikuṭhigaḍiguḍidaṃśibhya erak · A 9.1.58

पतेरः पक्षी गन्ता च । छठेरः कृच्छ्रजीवी । कुठेरः पर्णाशः । बाहुलकान्नुम्न । गडेरो मेघः । गुडेरो गुडकः । दंशेरो हिंस्रः ।

Rule. After pat, kaṭh, kuṭh, gaḍ, guḍ and daṃś, the affix erak comes. By bāhulaka, kuṭh takes no num.

Forms. patera "bird; one who goes"; kaṭhera "one who lives in hardship"; kuṭhera "the parṇāśa plant"; gaḍera "cloud"; guḍera; daṃśera "a harmful creature".

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read chaṭheraḥ; the sūtra and the Tattvabodhinī point to kaṭhera. The nasal of daṃśera survives the k, and no text says why.

Uṇādi 59 · kumber nalopaś ca

कुम्बेर्नलोपश्च

kumbernalopaśca · A 9.1.59

कुबेरः ।

Rule. After kumb "to cover", erak comes, and the n is lost.

Forms. kub + era → kubera.

Uṇādi 60 · śades ta ca

शदेस्त च

śadesta ca · A 9.1.60

शतेरः शत्रुः ।

Rule. After śad "to wither", erak comes, and t replaces the final d.

Forms. śat + era → śatera "enemy".

Uṇādi 61 · mūlerādayaḥ

मूलेरादयः

mūlerādayaḥ · A 9.1.61

एरगन्ता निपात्यन्ते । मूलेरो जटा । गुधेरो गोप्ता । गुहेरो लोहघातकः । मुहेरो मूर्खः ।

Rule. mūlera and the rest are nipātanas ending in erak.

Forms. mūlera "matted hair"; gudhera "protector"; guhera "iron-beater"; muhera "fool".

I.K. otac, ḍavatu, oran, olac, ūran — one-run affixes (kapota, bhavat, kaṭhora, kapola, mayūra) — running example: `bhā + ḍavatu → (ḍ: ṭi-loss, SK 316) bh + avat → bhavat (bhavān)`

Five affixes come in short runs here. otac and olac carry c (final acute); oran and ūran carry n (first-syllable acute). ḍavatu carries ḍ, which removes the root's ṭi (SK 316), and a final u marker. The running example is bhā "to shine".

bhā + ḍavatu → the markers ḍ and u go → bhā + avat

→ the ḍ-marked affix removes the ṭi of the root, its ā (SK 316) → bh + avat

→ bhavat → first case bhavān

Uṇādi 62 · kaber otac paś ca

कबेरोतच् पश्च

kaberotac paśca · A 9.1.62

कपोतः पक्षी ।

Rule. After kab "to colour", otac comes, and p replaces the b.

Forms. kap + ota → kapota "a bird".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī says the c of otac is a slip, since the Veda accents kapota on its middle syllable.

Uṇādi 63 · bhāter ḍavatuḥ

भातेर्डवतुः

bhāterḍavatuḥ · A 9.1.63

भातीति भवान् ।

Rule. After bhā "to shine", ḍavatu comes.

Forms. bhavān "he shines". The Tattvabodhinī: it is a pronoun.

Uṇādi 64 · kaṭhicakibhyām oran

कठिचकिभ्यामोरन्

kaṭhicakibhyāmoran · A 9.1.64

कठोरः । चकोरः ।

Rule. After kaṭh and cak, oran comes.

Forms. kaṭhora; cakora.

Uṇādi 65 · kiśorādayaś ca

किशोरादयश्च

kiśorādayaśca · A 9.1.65

किंपूर्वस्य शृणातेष्टिलोपः किमोऽन्त्यलोपः किशोरोऽश्वशावः । सहोरः साधुः ।

Rule. kiśora and the rest are formed. With kim before śṝ, the root loses its ṭi and kim loses its final m.

Forms. ki + ś + ora → kiśora "a colt"; sahora "a good man".

Uṇādi 66 · kapigaḍigaṇḍikaṭipaṭibhya olac

कपिगडिगण्डिकटिपटिभ्य ओलच्

kapigaḍigaṇḍikaṭipaṭibhya olac · A 9.1.66

कपीति निर्देशान्नलोपः । कपोलः । गडोलगण्डोलौ गुडकपर्यायौ । कटोलः कटुः । पटोलः ।

Rule. After kap, gaḍ, gaṇḍ, kaṭ and paṭ, olac comes. Because the sūtra names the root as kapi, it takes no n.

Forms. kapola; gaḍola and gaṇḍola (both = guḍaka); kaṭola "pungent"; paṭola.

Uṇādi 67 · mīnāter ūran

मीनातेरूरन्

mīnāterūran · A 9.1.67

मयूरः ।

Rule. After mī "to injure", ūran comes, with guṇa (SK 2168) and ay (SK 61).

Forms. mī → me → may + ūra → mayūra.

Watch out. SK 2508 would give mī the vowel ā here. No text says how that rule is set aside.

Uṇādi 68 · syandeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

स्यन्देः संप्रसारणं च

syandeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.1.68

सिन्दूरम् ।

Rule. After syand, ūran comes, with saṃprasāraṇa of the y (SK 330).

Forms. sind + ūra → sindūra "vermilion".

I.L. tun, tu, katu, catu, ātu, ātṛkan — -tu and -atu stems (setu, dhātu, ṛtu, hetu, kratu) — running example: `si + tun → (guṇa, SK 2168; no iṭ, SK 3163) setu`

The affix tun is tu with the marker n (first-syllable acute). Plain tu has no marker. katu is atu with k (no guṇa), catu is atu with c (final acute). ātu has no marker, and ātṛkan is ātṛka with n. The running example is si "to bind". SK 3163, from chapter 67, bars the augment iṭ (i) before tu.

si + tun → the marker n goes → si + tu

→ no k, so guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168) → se + tu

→ no iṭ before tu (SK 3163) → setu

Uṇādi 69 · sitanigamimasisacyavidhāñkruśibhyas tun

सितनिगमिमसिसच्यविधाञ्क्रुशिभ्यस्तुन्

sitanigamimasisacyavidhāñkruśibhyastun · A 9.1.69

सिनोतीति सेतुः । तितुत्र- {SK 3163} इति नेट् । तन्तुः । गन्तुः । मस्तु दधिमण्डम् । सच्यत इति सक्तुः । अर्धर्चादिः । ज्वरत्वर- {SK 2654} इत्यूठ् । तत्र क्ङितीत्यनुवर्तते इति मते तु बाहुलकात् । ओतुर्बिडालः । धातुः क्रोष्टा ।

Rule. After si, tan, gam, mas, sac, av, dhā and kruś, the affix tun comes. In saktu, c → k (SK 378). In otu, ūṭh (ū) replaces the v and the vowel before it by SK 2654 (cited); on one view of that rule, by bāhulaka.

Forms. setu "embankment"; tantu "thread"; gantu; mastu "the liquid of curds"; saktu, an ardharcādi word (masculine and neuter); otu "cat"; dhātu; kroṣṭā (stem kroṣṭu).

Uṇādi 70 · paḥ kic ca

पः किच्च

paḥ kicca · A 9.1.70

पिबतीति पितुर्वह्नौ दिवाकरे ।

Rule. After pā "to drink", tun comes and is kit. The Tattvabodhinī gives the i by SK 2462.

Forms. pitu "fire; the sun", "that which drinks".

Watch out. SK 2462 teaches long ī, but pitu has short i. No text explains the short vowel.

Uṇādi 71 · arteś ca tuḥ

अर्तेश्च तुः

arteśca tuḥ · A 9.1.71

अर्तेस्तुः स्यात्स च कित् । ऋतुः स्त्रीपुष्पकालयोः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", the affix tu comes, and it is kit, so there is no guṇa. The Tattvabodhinī: tu is taught, not tun, so that the word is acute on its last syllable.

Forms. ṛtu "season; menses".

Uṇādi 72 · kamimanijanigābhāyāhibhyaś ca

कमिमनिजनिगाभायाहिभ्यश्च

kamimanijanigābhāyāhibhyaśca · A 9.1.72

एभ्यस्तुः स्यात् । कन्तुः कन्दर्पचित्तयोः । मन्तुरपराधः । जन्तुः प्राणी । गातुः पुंस्कोकिले भृङ्गे गन्धर्वे गायनेऽपि च । भानुरादित्यः । यातुरध्वगकालयोः । रक्षसि क्लीबे । हेतुः कारणम् ।

Rule. After kam, man, jan, gā, bhā, yā and hi, tu comes. hetu has guṇa, so this tu is not kit.

Forms. kantu "Kandarpa; mind"; mantu "offence"; jantu "living being"; gātu "male cuckoo, bee, gandharva, singer"; bhātu "the sun"; yātu "wayfarer; time", neuter "rākṣasa"; hetu "cause".

Watch out. Our text reads bhānuḥ; the 1915 print reads bhātu, which bhā + tu gives.

Uṇādi 73 · cāyaḥ kiḥ

चायः किः

cāyaḥ kiḥ · A 9.1.73

केतुर्ग्रहपताकयोः ।

Rule. ki replaces cāy "to observe", and tu comes after it, with guṇa.

Forms. ki + tu → ketu "a planet; a banner".

Uṇādi 74 · āpnoter hrasvaś ca

आप्नोतेर्ह्रस्वश्च

āpnoterhrasvaśca · A 9.1.74

अप्तुः शरीरम् ।

Rule. After āp "to pervade", the same affix comes, and the ā is shortened.

Forms. aptu "body".

Uṇādi 75 · vases tun

वसेस्तुन्

vasestun · A 9.1.75

वस्तु ।

Rule. After vas "to dwell", tun comes.

Forms. vastu.

Uṇādi 76 · agāre ṇic ca

अगारे णिच्च

agāre ṇicca · A 9.1.76

वेश्मभूर्वास्तुरस्त्रियाम् ।

Rule. In the sense "house", tun comes after vas and is ṇit. The penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. vāstu "house-site", not feminine.

Uṇādi 77 · kṛñaḥ katuḥ

कृञः कतुः

kṛñaḥ katuḥ · A 9.1.77

क्रतुर्यज्ञः ।

Rule. After kṛ, the affix katu comes. The k blocks guṇa, and ṛ becomes r before the vowel (SK 47).

Forms. kṛ + atu → kratu "sacrifice".

Uṇādi 78 · edhivahyoś catuḥ

एधिवह्योश्च तुः

edhivahyośca tuḥ · A 9.1.78

एधतुः पुरुषः । वहतुरनड्वान् ।

Rule. After edh "to grow" and vah "to carry", the affix catu comes. The c makes the word acute on its last syllable.

Forms. edhatu "a man"; vahatu "an ox".

Watch out. The digital IAST divides the sūtra as ca tuḥ. The forms and the Tattvabodhinī's "because it is cit" show the affix catu.

Uṇādi 79 · jīver ātuḥ

जीवेरातुः

jīverātuḥ · A 9.1.79

जीवातुरस्त्रियां भक्ते जीविते जीवनौषधे ।

Rule. After jīv "to live", the affix ātu comes.

Forms. jīvātu "food; life; a life-giving medicine", not feminine.

Uṇādi 80 · ātṛkan vṛddhiś ca

आतृकन् वृद्धिश्च

ātṛkan vṛddhiśca · A 9.1.80

जीवेरित्येव । जैवातृकस्त्विन्दुभिषगायुष्मत्सु कृषीवले ।

Rule. After jīv (carried on, as Bhaṭṭoji says), ātṛkan comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi.

Forms. jīv → jaiv + ātṛka → jaivātṛka "the moon; a physician; long-lived; a cultivator".

I.M. ū, kū — ū-stems (camū, tanū, vadhū, alābū, jambū) — running example: `vah + ū → (dh for h) vadhū`

The affix ū has no marker, so guṇa can apply. In uṇādi 85–86 it is ṇit, bringing vṛddhi. kū (uṇādi 91–93) is ū with k, which blocks guṇa. The running example is vah "to convey".

vah + ū → no marker; vah has no vowel liable to guṇa → vah + ū

→ this sūtra puts dh for the h → vadh + ū

→ vadhū

Uṇādi 81 · kṛṣi-cami-tani-dhani-sarji-kharjibhya ūḥ

कृषिचमितनिधनिसर्जिखर्जिभ्य ऊः

kṛṣicamitanidhanisarjikharjibhya ūḥ · A 9.1.81

कर्षूः पुंसि करीषाग्नौ कर्षूर्नद्यां स्त्रियां मता । चमूः । तनूः । धनूः शस्त्रम् । सर्ज सर्जने । सर्जूर्वणिक् । खर्ज व्यथने । खर्जूः पामा ।

Rule. After kṛṣ, cam, tan, dhan, sarj and kharj, the affix ū comes. kṛṣ takes guṇa of its penultimate (SK 2189).

Forms. karṣū: masculine "a fire of dried dung", feminine "a river"; camū; tanū; dhanū "a weapon"; sarjū "merchant"; kharjū "a skin eruption".

Watch out. Bhaṭṭoji glosses sarja sarjane. The list of roots has ṣarja arjane "to acquire", which suits "merchant"; sarjane may be a shared slip.

Uṇādi 82 · mṛjer guṇaś ca

मृजेर्गुणश्च

mṛjerguṇaśca · A 9.1.82

मर्जूः शुद्धिकृत् ।

Rule. After mṛj "to cleanse", ū comes (the Tattvabodhinī), with guṇa. This guṇa replaces the vṛddhi of SK 2473.

Forms. marj + ū → marjū "cleaner".

Uṇādi 83 · vaho dhaś ca

वहो धश्च

vaho dhaśca · A 9.1.83

वधूर्जायास्नुषास्त्रीषु ।

Rule. After vah, ū comes, and dh replaces the h.

Forms. vadhū "wife; daughter-in-law; woman".

Uṇādi 84 · kaṣeś chaś ca

कषेश्छश्च

kaṣeśchaśca · A 9.1.84

कच्छूः पामा ।

Rule. After kaṣ "to injure", ū comes, and ch replaces the final ṣ (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. kacchū "a skin eruption".

Uṇādi 85 · ṇit kasi-pady-arteḥ

णित्कसिपद्यर्तेः

ṇitkasipadyarteḥ · A 9.1.85

कासूः शक्तिः । पादूश्चरणधारिणी । आरूः पिङ्गलः ।

Rule. After kas, pad and ṛ, all "to go", ū comes and is ṇit. A penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282); a final ṛ takes vṛddhi with r (SK 254, SK 70).

Forms. kāsū "a spear"; pādū "that which holds the foot"; ārū "tawny".

Uṇādi 86 · aṇo ḍaś ca

अणो डश्च

aṇo ḍaśca · A 9.1.86

आडूर्जलप्लवद्रव्यम् ।

Rule. After aṇ "to sound", ū comes and is ṇit, and ḍ replaces the final ṇ (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. āṇ + ū → āḍū "a float".

Uṇādi 87 · nañi lamber nalopaś ca

नञि लम्बेर्नलोपश्च

nañi lambernalopaśca · A 9.1.87

तुम्ब्यलाबूरुभे समे इत्यमरः ।

Rule. With nañ as upapada, ū comes after lamb "to hang down", and the n is lost.

Forms. alābū "gourd", "it does not sink in water" (Amara: same as tumbī).

Watch out. Neither text explains the long ā of alābū.

Uṇādi 88 · ke śra eraṅ cāsya

के श्र एरङ् चास्य

ke śra eraṅ cāsya · A 9.1.88

कशब्दे उपपदे शृणातेरूः स्यादेरङ् आदेशः । कशेरूस्तृणकन्दे स्त्री । बाहुलकादुप्रत्यये कशेरुः क्लीबे पुंसि च ।

Rule. With the upapada ka, ū comes after śṝ, and eraṅ is the substitute. Being ṅ-marked, er replaces only the final ṝ (SK 43).

Forms. ka + śer + ū → kaśerū "the bulb of a grass", feminine. By bāhulaka, with u: kaśeru, neuter and masculine.

Uṇādi 89 · tro duṭ ca

त्रो दुट् च

tro duṭ ca · A 9.1.89

तरतेरूः स्यात्तस्य दुट् । तर्दूः स्याद्दारुहस्तकः ।

Rule. After tṝ, ū comes, and the affix takes the augment duṭ (d) at its head (SK 36). There is no iṭ (SK 2981), and the root takes guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. tar + dū → tardū "a wooden ladle".

Uṇādi 90 · daridrāter yālopaś ca

दरिद्रातेर्यालोपश्च

daridrāteryālopaśca · A 9.1.90

इश्च आश्च यौ तयोर्लोपः । दर्द्रूः कुष्ठप्रभेदः ।

Rule. After daridrā, ū comes, and "yā" is lost: Bhaṭṭoji reads it as i and ā.

Forms. dardrū "a kind of skin disease".

Uṇādi 91 · nṛtiśṛdhyoḥ kūḥ

नृतिशृध्योः कूः

nṛtiśṛdhyoḥ kūḥ · A 9.1.91

नृतूर्नर्तकः । शृधूरपानम् ।

Rule. After nṛt "to dance" and śṛdh, the affix kū comes. The k blocks guṇa.

Forms. nṛtū "dancer"; śṛdhū "anus".

Uṇādi 92 · ṛter am ca

ऋतेरम् च

ṛteram ca · A 9.1.92

ऋतिः सौत्रो धातुः । ततः कूरमागमश्च । रन्तूर्देवनदी सत्यवाक् च ।

Rule. After ṛt, a sautra root, kū comes with the augment am. The m-marked a goes after the last vowel (SK 37); ṛ → r (SK 47); m → n before t (SK 123–124).

Forms. ṛ-a-t → ramt → rantū "a river of the gods; truthful speech".

Uṇādi 93 · andūdṛmbhūjambūkaphelūkarkandhūdidhiṣūḥ

अन्दूदृम्भूजम्बूकफेलूकर्कन्धूदिधिषूः

andūdṛmbhūjambūkaphelūkarkandhūdidhiṣūḥ · A 9.1.93

एते कूप्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । अन्दूर्बन्धनम् । दृभी ग्रन्थे । निपातनान्नुम् । दृम्भूः । अनुस्वाराभावोऽपि निपातनादित्येके । दृन्भूः । जमेर्बुक्‌ । जम्बूः । जमु अदने इत्यस्येत्येके । बाहुलकाद्ध्रस्वोऽपि । जम्बुः । कफं लाति कफेलूः श्लेष्मातकः । निपातनादेत्वम्‌ । कर्कं दधाति कर्कन्धूर्बदरी । निपातनान्नुम्‌ । दिधिं धैर्यं स्यति त्यजतीति दिधिषूः पुनर्भूः । केचित्तु 'अन्दूदृम्भूजम्बूकम्बू' इति पठन्ति । दृम्फ उत्क्लेशे दृम्फूः सर्पजातिः । कमेर्बुक्‌ । कम्बूः परद्रव्यापहारी ।

Rule. Six nipātanas ending in kū. dṛmbhū has num by nipātana; jambū is jan + the augment buk (b); kaphelū has e by nipātana; karkandhū has num by nipātana.

Forms. andū "fetter"; dṛmbhū (some: dṛnbhū); jambū, by bāhulaka also jambu; kaphelū "the śleṣmātaka tree"; karkandhū "jujube"; didhiṣū "a woman married a second time". Some read dṛmphū "a kind of snake" and kambū (kam + buk) "a thief".

Watch out. Our text reads jamer buk; the 1915 print reads janer buk, which the next clause ("some say from jamu") needs. The print numbers janer buk and kamer buk separately (97, 98), so from uṇādi 94 it runs five above ours.

I.N. uti, ulac, iti — -ut, -ula and -it stems (marut, garut, harit, sarit, taḍit) — running example: `mṛ + uti → (the i only keeps the t from being it; guṇa, SK 2168) mar + ut → marut`

The affix uti gives ut. The Tattvabodhinī: its i is there only so that the t is not taken as a marker. iti likewise leaves it in the forms: its i does not appear. ulac is ula with c (final acute). None of them carries k, so the root takes guṇa. The running example is mṛ "to die".

mṛ + uti → the i goes; it only kept the t from being a marker → mṛ + ut

→ guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → mar + ut

→ marut

Uṇādi 94 · mṛgror utiḥ

मृग्रोरुतिः

mṛgrorutiḥ · A 9.1.94

मरुत् । गरुत्पक्षः ।

Rule. After mṛ and gṝ "to swallow", the affix uti comes, with guṇa.

Forms. marut "wind"; garut "wing".

Uṇādi 95 · gro muṭ ca

ग्रो मुट् च

gro muṭ ca · A 9.1.95

गिरतेरुतिस्तस्य च मुट् । गर्मुत्सुवर्णं तृणविशेषश्च ।

Rule. After gṝ, uti comes, and the affix takes the augment muṭ (m) at its head (SK 36). The root takes guṇa.

Forms. gar + mut → garmut "gold; a kind of grass".

Uṇādi 96 · hṛṣer ulac

हृषेरुलच्

hṛṣerulac · A 9.1.96

हर्षुलो मृगकामिनोः । बाहुलकाच्चटतेः । चटुलं शोभनम् ।

Rule. After hṛṣ "to be glad", ulac comes, with guṇa (SK 2189). By bāhulaka, after caṭ too.

Forms. harṣula "a deer; a lover"; caṭula "beautiful".

Uṇādi 97 · hṛsṛruhiyuṣibhya itiḥ

हृसृरुहियुषिभ्य इतिः

hṛsṛruhiyuṣibhya itiḥ · A 9.1.97

हरित्ककुभि वर्णे च तृणवाचिविशेषयोः । सरिन्नदी । रोहित् मृगविशेषस्य स्त्री । युष इति सौत्रो धातुः । ऋश्यस्य रोहित् । पुरुषस्य योषित् इति भाष्यम् ।

Rule. After hṛ, sṛ, ruh and yuṣ (a sautra root), iti comes, with guṇa.

Forms. harit "a quarter; a colour; a kind of grass; a kind of horse"; sarit "river"; rohit "the female of a deer"; yoṣit "woman". The Bhāṣya: rohit is the female of the ṛśya, yoṣit of the man.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read tṛṇavāci-; the reading vāji "horse" gives the sense "a kind of horse".

Uṇādi 98 · tāḍer ṇiluk ca

ताडेर्णिलुक् च

tāḍerṇiluk ca · A 9.1.98

ताडयतीति तडित् ।

Rule. After tāḍi (taḍ "to strike" with ṇi), iti comes, and the ṇi is deleted by luk.

Forms. taḍit "lightning", "that which strikes".

Watch out. The short a is not explained; presumably the vṛddhi brought by ṇi goes with it.

I.O. ḍha, aṭha, kha, ṭha — stems in -ṇḍha, -aṭha, -ṅkha, -ṇṭha (śaṇḍha, kamaṭha, śaṅkha, kaṇṭha) — running example: `śam + ḍha → (bāhulaka: ḍ not it, no ey, no iṭ; m → ṇ, SK 123–124) śaṇḍha`

Three of these affixes begin with a stop (ḍha, kha, ṭha); aṭha begins with a vowel. By SK 189 an initial ṭ-class sound of an affix would be a marker. By bāhulaka it is not, so the ḍh of ḍha stays. For the same reason it is not replaced by ey (SK 475), and no iṭ comes (SK 2184). The running example is śam "to be calm".

śam + ḍha → by bāhulaka: ḍh is no marker (SK 189), no ey (SK 475), no iṭ (SK 2184) → śam + ḍha

→ m becomes anusvāra, then ṇ before ḍh (SK 123, SK 124) → śaṇḍha

Uṇādi 99 · śamer ḍaḥ

शमेर्डः

śamerḍaḥ · A 9.1.99

बाहुलकादिसंज्ञा एयादेश इट् च न । शण्ढः स्यात्पुंसि गोपतौ । शण्ढः क्लीबः ।

Rule. After śam, the affix ḍha comes. By bāhulaka there is no marker status, no ey and no iṭ.

Forms. śaṇḍha "a bull" (masculine); "a eunuch".

Watch out. The sūtra reads ḍaḥ in our text and the 1915 print. "No ey" and the form śaṇḍha both need ḍha.

Uṇādi 100 · kamer aṭhaḥ

कमेरठः

kameraṭhaḥ · A 9.1.100

कमठः । कमठः कच्छपे पुंसि भाण्डभेदे नपुंसकमिति मेदिनी । बाहुलकाज्जरठः ।

Rule. After kam, the affix aṭha comes. By bāhulaka, after jṝ "to age" too, with guṇa.

Forms. kamaṭha: masculine "tortoise", neuter "a kind of vessel" (Medinī); jaraṭha.

Uṇādi 101 · ramer vṛddhiś ca

रमेर्वृद्धिश्च

ramervṛddhiśca · A 9.1.101

रामठं हिङ्गु ।

Rule. After ram "to sport", aṭha comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi.

Forms. rām + aṭha → rāmaṭha "asafoetida".

Uṇādi 102 · śameḥ khaḥ

शमेः खः

śameḥ khaḥ · A 9.1.102

शङ्खः ।

Rule. After śam, the affix kha comes. The m becomes ṅ before kh (SK 123, SK 124).

Forms. śaṅkha.

Uṇādi 103 · kaṇeṣ ṭhaḥ

कणेष्ठः

kaṇeṣṭhaḥ · A 9.1.103

कण्ठः ।

Rule. After kaṇ, the affix ṭha comes.

Forms. kaṇṭha.

Watch out. No text says how the ṭh escapes marker status (SK 189); presumably by bāhulaka, as in uṇādi 99.

I.P. kala (with three gaṇasūtras) — kit -ala stems (vṛṣala, kambala, komala, capala, mala) — running example: `vṛṣ + kala → (k: no guṇa) vṛṣ + ala → vṛṣala`

The affix kala is ala with the marker k, as the Tattvabodhinī says. So the root takes no guṇa, except where Bhaṭṭoji invokes bāhulaka. The running example is vṛṣ "to sprinkle".

vṛṣ + kala → the marker k goes → vṛṣ + ala

→ the light penultimate ṛ would take guṇa (SK 2189); the k blocks it (SK 2217) → vṛṣala

Uṇādi 104 · kalas tṛpaś ca

कलस्तृपश्च

kalastṛpaśca · A 9.1.104

तृपतेः कलप्रत्ययः चात्तृफतेः । तृपला लता । त्रिफला तु फलत्रिके ।

Rule. After tṛp "to please", and by ca after tṛph, the affix kala comes.

Forms. tṛpalā "a creeper". But the triad of fruits is triphalā.

Uṇādi 105 · śaper baś ca

शपेर्बश्च

śaperbaśca · A 9.1.105

शबलः ।

Rule. After śap "to curse", kala comes, and b replaces the p.

Forms. śab + ala → śabala.

Uṇādi 106 · vṛṣādibhyaś cit

वृषादिभ्यश्चित्

vṛṣādibhyaścit · A 9.1.106

वृषलः । पललम् । बाहुलकाद्गुणः । सरलः । तरलः । (ग) कमेर्बुक्‌ च ॥ कम्बलः । मुस खण्डने मुसलम्‌ । (ग) लङ्गेर्वृद्धिश्च ॥ लाङ्गलम्‌ । (ग) कुटिकशिकौतिभ्यः प्रत्ययस्य मुट्‌ च ॥ कुट्मलः । कुडेरपि । कुड्मलः । कश्मलम्‌ । बाहुलकाद्गुणः । कोमलम्‌ ।

Rule. After vṛṣ and the rest, kala comes and is cit. By bāhulaka, some roots take guṇa despite the k. Three gaṇasūtras follow. kamer buk: kam takes buk. laṅger vṛddhiś ca: laṅg takes vṛddhi. kuṭikaśikautibhyaḥ pratyayasya muṭ: after kuṭ, kaś and ku, the affix takes muṭ (m) at its head.

Forms. vṛṣala; palala; with guṇa sarala, tarala; kambala; musala (from mus "to cut"); lāṅgala; kuṭmala, kuḍmala, kaśmala; with guṇa by bāhulaka komala.

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers the three gaṇasūtras separately (112–114), so from uṇādi 107 it runs eight above ours. It has no ca after buk or muṭ.

Uṇādi 107 · mṛjeṣ ṭilopaś ca

मृजेष्टिलोपश्च

mṛjeṣṭilopaśca · A 9.1.107

मलम् ।

Rule. After mṛj "to cleanse", kala comes, and the root's ṭi (ṛj) is lost.

Forms. m + ala → mala.

Uṇādi 108 · cuper accopadhāyāḥ

चुपेरच्चोपधायाः

cuperaccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.1.108

चपलम् ।

Rule. After cup "to move slowly", kala comes, and a replaces the penultimate u.

Forms. cap + ala → capala.

Uṇādi 109 · śakiśamyor nit

शकिशम्योर्नित्

śakiśamyornit · A 9.1.109

शकलम् । शमलम् ।

Rule. After śak and śam, kala comes and is nit, so the word is acute on its first syllable.

Forms. śakala; śamala.

Uṇādi 110 · cho guk hrasvaś ca

छो गुक् ह्रस्वश्च

cho guk hrasvaśca · A 9.1.110

छगलः । प्रज्ञादित्वाच्छागलः ।

Rule. After cho "to cut" (as chā, SK 2370), kala comes, with the augment guk (g) and a short vowel.

Forms. cha-g-ala → chagala; as a prajñādi word, with aṇ (SK 2106), chāgala.

I.Q. ḍa — -ṇḍa stems (daṇḍa, khaṇḍa, kuṇḍa, kāṇḍa) — running example: `dam + ḍa → (ḍ not it, by bāhulaka; m → ṇ, SK 123–124) daṇḍa`

The affix ḍa comes after roots ending in a nasal. The Tattvabodhinī says that by bāhulaka its ḍ is not a marker (SK 189). So it stays in the word and removes no ṭi. A root-final m or n becomes ṇ before it. The running example is dam "to be calm".

dam + ḍa → by bāhulaka the ḍ is not a marker (SK 189) → dam + ḍa

→ m becomes anusvāra, then ṇ before ḍ (SK 123, SK 124) → daṇḍa

Uṇādi 111 · ñamantāḍ ḍaḥ

ञमन्ताड्डः

ñamantāḍḍaḥ · A 9.1.111

दण्डः । रण्डा । खण्डः । भण्डः । वण्डश्छिन्नहस्तः । अण्डः । बाहुलकात्सभावः । षण्डः सङ्घातः । तालव्यादिरित्यपरे । शण्डः । गण्डः । चण्डः । पण्डः क्लीबः । पण्डा बुद्धिः ।

Rule. After a root ending in a sound of ñam (a pratyāhāra, a cover term for a run of sounds: here the nasals), the affix ḍa comes. By bāhulaka, the initial ṣ of ṣaṇ is not changed to s (SK 2264).

Forms. daṇḍa; raṇḍā; khaṇḍa; bhaṇḍa; vaṇḍa "one whose hand is cut off"; aṇḍa; ṣaṇḍa "a multitude" (others: śaṇḍa); gaṇḍa; caṇḍa; paṇḍa "a eunuch"; paṇḍā "intelligence".

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read sabhāvaḥ; the sense needs satvābhāvaḥ "no s". Both read bhaṇḍa, where the Tattvabodhinī glosses maṇḍa.

Uṇādi 112 · kvādibhyaḥ kit

क्वादिभ्यः कित्

kvādibhyaḥ kit · A 9.1.112

कवर्गादिभ्यो डः कित्स्यात् । कुण्डम् । काण्डम् । गुङ् । गुडः । घुण भ्रमणे । घुण्डो भ्रमरः ।

Rule. After roots beginning with a velar (ku), ḍa comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa. kam lengthens its vowel by SK 2666.

Forms. kuṇḍa; kāṇḍa; guḍa (from guṅ); ghuṇḍa "a bee" (from ghuṇ "to whirl").

I.R. ālac, vālac, ālīyac, ālañ, kālan — -āla stems (sthālī, pātāla, caṇḍāla, biḍāla, kapāla) — running example: `pat + ālañ → (ñ: vṛddhi, SK 2282) pāt + āla → pātāla`

Five affixes end in -āla or -ālīya. ālac, vālac and ālīyac carry c (final acute). ālañ carries ñ, which brings vṛddhi of a penultimate a (SK 2282). kālan carries k (no guṇa) and n. The running example is pat "to fall".

pat + ālañ → the marker ñ goes → pat + āla

→ the ñ-marked affix brings vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282) → pātāla

Uṇādi 113 · sthācatimṛjer ālajvālajālīyacaḥ

स्थाचतिमृजेरालज्वालजालीयचः

sthācatimṛjerālajvālajālīyacaḥ · A 9.1.113

तिष्ठतेरालच् । स्थालम् स्थाली । चतेर्वालच् । चत्वालः । मृजेरालीयच् । मार्जालीयो बिडालः ।

Rule. After sthā, cat and mṛj, the affixes ālac, vālac and ālīyac come, one each in order. sthā + āla merge long (SK 85); mṛj takes vṛddhi (SK 2473).

Forms. sthāla, sthālī; catvāla; mārjālīya "a cat".

Uṇādi 114 · paticaṇḍibhyām ālañ

पतिचण्डिभ्यामालञ्

paticaṇḍibhyāmālañ · A 9.1.114

पातालम् । चण्डालः । प्रज्ञादित्वादणि चाण्डालोऽपीत्येके ।

Rule. After pat and caṇḍ, ālañ comes. caṇḍ has n (SK 2262), so its penultimate is not a and it takes no vṛddhi.

Forms. pātāla; caṇḍāla. Some add the prajñādi aṇ (SK 2106): cāṇḍāla.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects cāṇḍāla from this source, citing a vārttika that allows that aṇ only in the Veda.

Uṇādi 115 · tamiviśibiḍimṛṇikulikapipalipañcibhyaḥ kālan

तमिविशिबिडिमृणिकुलिकपिपलिपञ्चिभ्यः कालन्

tamiviśibiḍimṛṇikulikapipalipañcibhyaḥ kālan · A 9.1.115

तमालः । विशालः । बिडालः । मृणालम् । कुलालः । कपालम् । पलालम् । पञ्चालाः ।

Rule. After tam, viś, biḍ, mṛṇ, kul, kap, pal and pañc, kālan comes. Its k blocks guṇa.

Forms. tamāla; viśāla; biḍāla; mṛṇāla; kulāla; kapāla; palāla; pañcālāḥ (plural).

I.S. aṅgac — -aṅga stems (pataṅga, taraṅga, mṛdaṅga, sāraṅga) — running example: `tṝ + aṅgac → (guṇa) tar + aṅga → taraṅga`

The affix aṅgac is aṅga with the marker c. It has no k, so the root takes guṇa, until uṇādi 118 makes it kit. The running example is tṝ "to cross".

tṝ + aṅgac → the marker c goes → tṝ + aṅga

→ guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → tar + aṅga

→ taraṅga

Uṇādi 116 · pater aṅgac pakṣiṇi

पतेरङ्गच् पक्षिणि

pateraṅgac pakṣiṇi · A 9.1.116

पतङ्गः ।

Rule. After pat "to fly", aṅgac comes when a bird is meant.

Forms. pataṅga.

Uṇādi 117 · taratyādibhyaś ca

तरत्यादिभ्यश्च

taratyādibhyaśca · A 9.1.117

तरङ्गः । लवङ्गम् ।

Rule. After tṝ and the rest (an open list), aṅgac comes, with guṇa.

Forms. taraṅga; lū → lo → lav + aṅga → lavaṅga.

Uṇādi 118 · viḍādibhyaḥ kit

विडादिभ्यः कित्

viḍādibhyaḥ kit · A 9.1.118

विडङ्गः । मृदङ्गः । कुरङ्गः । बाहुलकादुत्वं च ।

Rule. After viḍ and the rest, aṅgac comes and is kit. By bāhulaka, u replaces the ṝ of kṝ.

Forms. viḍaṅga; mṛdaṅga; kuraṅga.

Uṇādi 119 · sṛvṛñor vṛddhiś ca

सृवृञोर्वृद्धिश्च

sṛvṛñorvṛddhiśca · A 9.1.119

सारङ्गः । वारङ्गः खड्गादिमुष्टिः ।

Rule. After sṛ and vṛ, aṅgac comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi.

Forms. sāraṅga; vāraṅga "the hilt of a sword".

I.T. gan, gaṇ, gak, ga — -ga and -ṅga stems (gaṅgā, khaḍga, bhṛṅga, śṛṅga, śārṅga, mudga) — running example: `śṝ → (shortened) śṛ + (gan, kit, nuṭ at its head) n-ga → (n → ṅ) śṛṅga`

Four affixes leave ga. gan carries n (first-syllable acute); uṇādi 121 makes it kit. gaṇ carries ṇ (vṛddhi). gak carries k (no guṇa); plain ga has no marker. The augment nuṭ (n), being ṭ-marked, stands at the head of the affix (SK 36). The running example is śṝ "to injure".

śṝ → this sūtra shortens the vowel → śṛ

→ add gan, kit, with nuṭ at its head (SK 36) → śṛ + n-ga

→ the k blocks guṇa (SK 2217); n → anusvāra → ṅ before g (SK 123, SK 124) → śṛṅga

Uṇādi 120 · gan gamyadyoḥ

गन् गम्यद्योः

gan gamyadyoḥ · A 9.1.120

गङ्गा । अद्गः पुरोडाशः ।

Rule. After gam and ad "to eat", the affix gan comes. In gaṅgā the m becomes ṅ (SK 123, SK 124) and the feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. gaṅgā; adga "a sacrificial cake".

Uṇādi 121 · chāpūkhaḍibhyaḥ kit

छापूखडिभ्यः कित्

chāpūkhaḍibhyaḥ kit · A 9.1.121

छागः । पूगः । खड्गः । बाहुलकात् षिट अनादरे गन्सत्वाभावश्च । षिड्गः तरलः । षिड्गैरगद्यत ससंभ्रममेवमेकेति माघः ।

Rule. After cho (as chā), pū and khaḍ, gan comes and is kit. By bāhulaka, after ṣiṭ "to disregard" too, keeping its ṣ (SK 2264 does not apply).

Forms. chāga; pūga; khaḍga; ṣiḍga "a wanton".

Uṇādi 122 · bhṛñaḥ kin nuṭ ca

भृञः किन्नुट् च

bhṛñaḥ kinnuṭ ca · A 9.1.122

भृञः गन् कित्स्यात्तस्य नुत् च । भृङ्गाः षिड्गालिधूम्याटाः ।

Rule. After bhṛ, gan comes; it is kit and takes nuṭ. The Tattvabodhinī: kit is restated only for clarity.

Forms. bhṛ + n-ga → bhṛṅga "a wanton; a bee; the dhūmyāṭa bird".

Watch out. Our text reads nut; the 1915 print reads nuṭ, as the sūtra has.

Uṇādi 123 · śṛṇāter hrasvaś ca

शृणातेर्ह्रस्वश्च

śṛṇāterhrasvaśca · A 9.1.123

शृङ्गम् ।

Rule. After śṝ, gan comes, kit and with nuṭ, and the root vowel is shortened (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. śṛṅga.

Uṇādi 124 · gaṇ śakunau

गण् शकुनौ

gaṇ śakunau · A 9.1.124

नुट् चेत्यनुवर्तते । शार्ङ्गः ।

Rule. After śṝ, when a bird is meant, the affix gaṇ comes; Bhaṭṭoji says nuṭ carries on. The ṇ brings vṛddhi (SK 254, SK 70).

Forms. śār + n-ga → śārṅga "a bird". The Tattvabodhinī: śārṅga "bow" is instead a product of śṛṅga "horn".

Uṇādi 125 · mudigror gaggau

मुदिग्रोर्गग्गौ

mudigrorgaggau · A 9.1.125

मुद्गः । गर्गः ।

Rule. After mud and gṝ, the affixes gak and ga come, in order (the Tattvabodhinī). gak blocks guṇa; ga allows it.

Forms. mudga "a kind of crop"; gar + ga → garga "a sage".

I.U. aṇḍan — -aṇḍa stems — running example: `kṛ + aṇḍan → (guṇa, SK 2168, SK 70) kar + aṇḍa → karaṇḍa`

The affix aṇḍan is aṇḍa with the marker n (first-syllable acute). It has no k, so the root vowel takes guṇa. The running example is kṛ "to make".

kṛ + aṇḍan → the marker n goes → kṛ + aṇḍa

→ guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → kar + aṇḍa

→ karaṇḍa

Uṇādi 126 · aṇḍan kṛsṛbhṛvṛñaḥ

अण्डन्कृसृभृवृञः

aṇḍankṛsṛbhṛvṛñaḥ · A 9.1.126

करण्डः । सरण्डः पक्षी । भरण्डः स्वामी । वरण्डो मुखरोगः ।

Rule. After kṛ, sṛ, bhṛ and vṛ, the affix aṇḍan comes, with guṇa.

Forms. karaṇḍa; saraṇḍa "a bird"; bharaṇḍa "master"; varaṇḍa "a disease of the mouth".

I.V. adi — -ad stems, including the pronouns tyad, tad, yad, etad — running example: `tan + adi (ḍit) → (ṭi lost, SK 316) t + ad → tad`

The affix adi leaves ad; its i does not appear in the forms. Uṇādi 129 makes it ḍit, so the root's ṭi is lost (SK 316). This gives the pronoun stems. The running example is tan "to extend".

tan + adi → the i does not appear → tan + ad

→ the affix is ḍit (uṇādi 129), so the ṭi an is lost (SK 316) → t + ad

→ tad

Uṇādi 127 · śṝdṝbhaso 'diḥ

शॄदॄभसोऽदिः

śṝdṝbhaso'diḥ · A 9.1.127

शरत् । दरद्धृदयकूलयोः । भसज्जघनम् ।

Rule. After śṝ, dṝ and bhas, the affix adi comes, with guṇa.

Forms. śarat; darat "heart; bank"; bhasat "the hinder part".

Uṇādi 128 · dṛṇāter dṛg hrasvaś ca

दृणातेर्दृग् ह्रस्वश्च

dṛṇāterdṛg hrasvaśca · A 9.1.128

दृषत् ।

Rule. After dṝ "to tear", adi comes, with an augment ṣ and the vowel shortened.

Forms. dṛ-ṣ-ad → dṛṣat; the Tattvabodhinī: "a grinding-stone".

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read dṛg, which gives nothing. The form needs ṣuk, as in uṇādi 135; the source is not emended.

Uṇādi 129 · tyajitaniyajibhyo ḍit

त्यजितनियजिभ्यो डित्

tyajitaniyajibhyo ḍit · A 9.1.129

त्यद् । तद् । यद् । सर्वादयः ।

Rule. After tyaj, tan and yaj, adi comes and is ḍit, so the ṭi is lost (SK 316).

Forms. tyad; tad; yad. They belong to the sarvādi list of pronouns (SK 213).

Uṇādi 130 · etes tuṭ ca

एतेस्तुट् च

etestuṭ ca · A 9.1.130

एतद् ।

Rule. After iṇ "to go", adi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the affix takes the augment tuṭ (t) at its head. The root takes guṇa, so this adi is not ḍit.

Forms. e + tad → etad.

I.W. aṭi, aji — stems in -aṭ and -ak (saraṭ, pārak, pṛthak, bhiṣak) — running example: `pāri + aji → (ṇi lost, SK 2313; j → g, SK 378; k at a pause, SK 206) pārak`

The affixes aṭi and aji leave aṭ and aj; their i does not appear. At the end of a word the j becomes a velar (SK 378), voiceless at a pause (SK 206). The running example is pāri "to complete", a root with ṇi.

pāri + aji → the i of the affix does not appear → pāri + aj

→ the ṇi is lost (SK 2313) → pār + aj

→ j → g (SK 378), voiceless k at a pause (SK 206) → pārak

Uṇādi 131 · sarter aṭiḥ

सर्तेरटिः

sarteraṭiḥ · A 9.1.131

सरट् स्याद्वातमेघयोः । वेदभाष्ये तु याभिः कृशानुमिति मन्त्रे सरट्भ्यो मधुमक्षिकाभ्य इति व्याख्यातम् ।

Rule. After sṛ "to go", the affix aṭi comes, with guṇa.

Forms. saraṭ "wind; cloud". The Veda commentary explains saraḍbhyaḥ as "honey-bees".

Watch out. Our text prints saraṭbhyaḥ; the 1915 print has the correct saraḍbhyaḥ.

Uṇādi 132 · laṅgher nalopaś ca

लङ्घेर्नलोपश्च

laṅghernalopaśca · A 9.1.132

लघट् वायुः ।

Rule. After laṅgh, aṭi comes, and the n is lost.

Forms. laghaṭ "wind".

Uṇādi 133 · pārayater ajiḥ

पारयतेरजिः

pārayaterajiḥ · A 9.1.133

पारक् सुवर्णम् ।

Rule. After pāri, the affix aji comes. The ṇi is lost and the j becomes a velar (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. pārak "gold".

Uṇādi 134 · prathaḥ kit saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

प्रथः कित्संप्रसारणं च

prathaḥ kitsaṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.1.134

पृथक् । स्वरादिपाठादव्ययत्वम् ।

Rule. After prath, the affix (evidently aji) is kit, and the root takes saṃprasāraṇa (SK 330).

Forms. pṛthak. It is an indeclinable because it is read in the svarādi list (SK 447).

Uṇādi 135 · bhiyaḥ ṣuk hrasvaś ca

भियः षुक् ह्रस्वश्च

bhiyaḥ ṣuk hrasvaśca · A 9.1.135

भिषक् ।

Rule. After bhī "to fear", the affix comes with the augment ṣuk (ṣ, at the root's end, SK 36), and the ī is shortened.

Forms. bhi-ṣ-aj → bhiṣak "physician".

I.X. madik, man, mak — -mad and -ma stems (asmad, dharma, soma, om, grāma, dhūma, hima, bhīṣma) — running example: `dhṛ + man → (guṇa, SK 2168, SK 70) dhar + ma → dharma`

Three affixes leave ma or mad. man carries n: no k, so guṇa. mak and madik carry k, so no guṇa (SK 2217), and a nasal before the root's last consonant is lost (SK 415). The running example is dhṛ "to hold".

dhṛ + man → the marker n goes → dhṛ + ma

→ guṇa of the final vowel (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → dhar + ma

→ dharma

Uṇādi 136 · yuṣyasibhyāṃ madik

युष्यसिभ्यां मदिक्

yuṣyasibhyāṃ madik · A 9.1.136

युष् सौत्रो धातुः । युष्मद् । अस्मद् । त्वम् । अहम् ।

Rule. After yuṣ (a sautra root) and as "to throw", the affix madik comes. Its k blocks guṇa.

Forms. yuṣmad; asmad: the bases of tvam and aham.

Uṇādi 137 · artistusuhusṛdhṛbhikṣubhāyāvāpadiyakṣinībhyo man

अर्तिस्तुसुहुसृधृभिक्षुभायावापदियक्षिनीभ्यो मन्

artistusuhusṛdhṛbhikṣubhāyāvāpadiyakṣinībhyo man · A 9.1.137

एभ्यश्चतुर्दशभ्यो मन् । अर्मश्चक्षूरोगः । स्तोमः सङ्घातः । सोमः । होमः । सर्मो गमनम् । धर्मः क्षेमं कुशलम् । क्षोमम् । प्रज्ञाद्यणि क्षौमं च । भाम आदित्यः । यामः । वामः शोभनदुष्टयोः । पद्मम् । यक्ष पूजायाम् । यक्ष्मो रोगराजः । नेमः ।

Rule. After fourteen roots, ṛ, stu, su, hu, sṛ, dhṛ, kṣi, kṣu, bhā, yā, vā, pad, yakṣ and nī, the affix man comes, with guṇa.

Forms. arma "an eye disease"; stoma "a collection"; soma; homa; sarma "going"; dharma; kṣema "welfare"; kṣoma, with prajñādi aṇ kṣauma; bhāma "the sun"; yāma; vāma "beautiful; wicked"; padma; yakṣma "the king of diseases"; nema.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print name bhi in the sūtra. The example kṣema and the Tattvabodhinī's root list need kṣi.

Uṇādi 138 · jahāteḥ sanvad ālopaś ca

जहातेः सन्वदालोपश्च

jahāteḥ sanvadālopaśca · A 9.1.138

जिह्मः कुटिलमन्दयोः ।

Rule. After hā "to abandon", man comes (the Tattvabodhinī). It is sanvat, so the root doubles with i in the abhyāsa (SK 2317), and the ā is lost.

Forms. hā-hā → (abhyāsa shortened, h → j) ja-hā → (i, SK 2317) ji-hā → (ā lost) jih + ma → jihma "crooked; slow". Neither Bhaṭṭoji nor the Tattvabodhinī states the shortening and the j; those steps are inferred from the form.

Uṇādi 139 · avateṣ ṭilopaś ca

अवतेष्टिलोपश्च

avateṣṭilopaśca · A 9.1.139

मन्प्रत्ययस्यायं टिलोपो न प्रकृतेः । अन्यथा डिदित्येव ब्रूयात् । ज्वरत्वर- {SK 2654} इति ऊठौ । तयोर्दीर्घे कृते गुणः । चादिपाठादव्ययत्वमित्युज्ज्वलदत्तस्तन्न । तेषामसत्त्वार्थत्वात् । वस्तुतस्तु स्वरादिपाठादव्ययत्वम् । अवतीति ओम् ।

Rule. After av "to protect", man comes, and the ṭi of the affix is lost, leaving m. ūṭh replaces the v and the a (SK 2654); the two ū merge, and guṇa follows. The word is an indeclinable as a svarādi word (SK 447).

Forms. av + m → ū-ū-m → ūm → om, "it protects".

Watch out. The ṭi lost is the affix's, not the root's; otherwise the sūtra would just say ḍit. Bhaṭṭoji rejects Ujjvaladatta's view that om is indeclinable as a cādi word.

Uṇādi 140 · graserā ca

ग्रसेरा च

graserā ca · A 9.1.140

ग्रामः ।

Rule. After gras "to eat", man comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and ā replaces the root's final s (SK 42), merging with the a (SK 85).

Forms. grāma.

Uṇādi 141 · avisivisiśuṣibhyaḥ kit

अविसिविसिशुषिभ्यः कित्

avisivisiśuṣibhyaḥ kit · A 9.1.141

ऊमं नगरम् । स्यूमो रश्मिः । सिमः सर्वः । शुष्ममग्निसमीपयोः ।

Rule. After av, siv, si and śuṣ, man comes (the Tattvabodhinī) and is kit, so there is no guṇa. av takes ūṭh (SK 2654); siv takes ū for its v (SK 2561).

Forms. ūma "town"; syūma "a ray (or cord)"; sima "all"; śuṣma "fire; nearness".

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read -samīpayoḥ ("nearness"); Wikisource reads -samīrayoḥ ("wind").

Uṇādi 142 · iṣiyudhīndhidasiśyādhūsūbhyo mak

इषियुधीन्धिदसिश्याधूसूभ्यो मक्

iṣiyudhīndhidasiśyādhūsūbhyo mak · A 9.1.142

इष्मः कामवसन्तयोः । ईषीति पाठे दीर्घादिः । युध्मः शरो योद्धा च । इध्मः समित् । दस्मो यजमानः । श्यामः धूमः । सूमोऽन्तरिक्षम् । बाहुलकादीर्मं व्रणः ।

Rule. After iṣ, yudh, indh, das, śyā, dhū and sū, the affix mak comes. indh loses its n (SK 415). By bāhulaka, after īr too.

Forms. iṣma "Kāma; spring" (reading īṣi: īṣma); yudhma "arrow; warrior"; idhma "fuel-stick"; dasma "sacrificer"; śyāma; dhūma; sūma "the sky"; īrma "wound".

Uṇādi 143 · yujirucitijāṃ kuś ca

युजिरुचितिजां कुश्च

yujirucitijāṃ kuśca · A 9.1.143

युग्मम् । रुक्मम् । तिग्मम् ।

Rule. After yuj, ruc and tij, mak comes, and a velar replaces the final (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. yugma; rukma; tigma.

Uṇādi 144 · hanter hi ca

हन्तेर्हि च

hanterhi ca · A 9.1.144

हिमम् ।

Rule. After han, mak comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and hi replaces the root.

Forms. hi + ma → hima "frost".

Uṇādi 145 · bhiyaḥ ṣug vā

भियः षुग्वा

bhiyaḥ ṣugvā · A 9.1.145

भीमः । भीष्मः ।

Rule. After bhī, the affix (evidently mak) comes, optionally with the augment ṣuk.

Forms. bhīma; bhī-ṣ-ma → bhīṣma.

Uṇādi 146 · gharmaḥ

घर्मः

gharmaḥ · A 9.1.146

घृधातोर्मग्गुणश्च निपात्यते ।

Rule. gharma is a nipātana: ghṛ + mak, with guṇa given by the nipātana. Without it the k would block guṇa.

Forms. gharma.

Uṇādi 147 · grīṣmaḥ

ग्रीष्मः

grīṣmaḥ · A 9.1.147

ग्रसतेर्निपातोऽयम् ।

Rule. grīṣma is a nipātana from gras. Bhaṭṭoji names no affix or step.

Forms. grīṣma.

I.Y. ṣivan, kvan, van, va — -va stems (pṛthivī, aśva, viśva, eva, sarva, śiva, jihvā, garva) — running example: `aś + kvan → (k: no guṇa) aś + va → aśva`

Four affixes leave iva or va. ṣivan carries ṣ, which brings ṅīṣ in the feminine (SK 498), and n. kvan carries k (no guṇa) and n. van carries n only, and plain va none, so both allow guṇa. Two sūtras are lists of nipātanas ending in van. The running example is aś "to pervade".

aś + kvan → the markers k and n go → aś + va

→ the k would block guṇa; aś has no i, u or ṛ, so nothing changes → aśva

Uṇādi 148 · pratheḥ ṣivan saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

प्रथेः षिवन् संप्रसारणं च

pratheḥ ṣivan saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.1.148

पृथिवी । पवन्नित्येके । पृथवी पृथिवी पृथ्वी इति शब्दार्णवः ।

Rule. After prath "to become known", the affix ṣivan comes, with saṃprasāraṇa (SK 328, SK 330). The ṣ brings ṅīṣ (SK 498). Some read the affix as ṣavan.

Forms. pṛth + iva + ī → pṛthivī; on the other reading pṛthavī. The Śabdārṇava also lists pṛthvī.

Watch out. Our text prints pavan for the variant; only ṣavan gives the ṅīṣ of pṛthavī.

Uṇādi 149 · aśūpruṣilaṭikaṇikhaṭiviśibhyaḥ kvan

अशूप्रुषिलटिकणिखटिविशिभ्यः क्वन्

aśūpruṣilaṭikaṇikhaṭiviśibhyaḥ kvan · A 9.1.149

अश्वः । प्रुष स्नेहनादौ । प्रुष्वः स्यादृतुसूर्ययोः । प्रुष्वा जलकणिका । लट्वा पक्षिभेदः फलं च । कण्वं पापम् । बाहुलकादित्वे किण्वमपि । खट्वा । विश्वम् ।

Rule. After aś, pruṣ, laṭ, kaṇ, khaṭ and viś, the affix kvan comes. Its k blocks guṇa. By bāhulaka, kaṇ also takes i for its a.

Forms. aśva; pruṣva "season; sun"; pruṣvā "a droplet"; laṭvā "a kind of bird; a fruit"; kaṇva "sin", also kiṇva; khaṭvā; viśva.

Uṇādi 150 · iṇśībhyāṃ vaṇ

इण्शीभ्यां वण्

iṇśībhyāṃ vaṇ · A 9.1.150

एवो गन्ता । ये च एवा मरुतः । असत्वे निपातोऽयम् । शेवं मित्राय वरुणाय ।

Rule. After iṇ "to go" and śī "to lie down", the affix van comes, with guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. eva "one who goes", in ye ca evā marutaḥ; when it does not denote a thing, it is a particle (nipāta). śeva "happiness", in śevaṃ mitrāya varuṇāya.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read vaṇ. A ṇ-marked affix would give vṛddhi; the guṇa of eva and śeva shows van.

Uṇādi 151 · sarvanīghṛṣvariṣvalaṣvaśivapaṭvaprahveṣvā asvatantre

सर्वनीघृष्वरिष्वलष्वशिवपट्वप्रह्वेष्वा अस्वतन्त्रे

sarvanīghṛṣvariṣvalaṣvaśivapaṭvaprahveṣvā asvatantre · A 9.1.151

अकर्तर्येते निपात्यन्ते । सृतमनेन विश्वमिति सर्वम् । निपूर्वाद्घृषेर्गुणाभावोऽपि । निघृष्यतेऽनेन निघृष्वः खुरः । रिष्वो हिंस्रः । लष्वो नर्तकः । लिष्व इत्यन्ये । तत्रोपधाया इत्वमपि । शेतेऽस्मिन् सर्वमिति शिवः शम्भुः । शीङो ह्रस्वत्वम् । पट्वो रथो भूलोकश्च । प्रहूयते इति प्रह्वः । ह्वेञ आकारवकारलोपः । जहातेरालोपो वा । ईषेर्वन् । ईष्व आचार्यः । इष्व इत्यन्ये । अस्वतन्त्रे किम् । सर्ता सारकः । बाहुलकाद् ह्रसतेः ह्रस्वः ।

Rule. Eight nipātanas ending in van, in a sense other than the agent (asvatantra). nighṛṣva has no guṇa by nipātana; liṣva has i; śiva shortens śīṅ; prahva drops the ā and v of hve (or the ā of hā).

Forms. sarva "that by which the universe is traversed"; nighṛṣva "hoof"; riṣva "injurious"; laṣva "dancer" (others liṣva); śiva, Śambhu, "in whom all lies"; paṭva "chariot; the earth-world"; prahva; īṣva "teacher" (others iṣva). In the agent sense the ordinary nouns are formed: sartā, sāraka. By bāhulaka, hrasva.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read nī in the sūtra; Bhaṭṭoji's gloss reads ni (nighṛṣva).

Uṇādi 152 · śevayahvajihvāgrīvāpvāmīvāḥ

शेवयह्वजिह्वाग्रीवाप्वामीवाः

śevayahvajihvāgrīvāpvāmīvāḥ · A 9.1.152

शेव इत्यन्तोदात्तार्थम् । यान्त्यनेन वह्वः । ह्रस्वो हुगागमश्च । लिहन्त्यनया जिह्वा । लकारस्य जः गुणाभावश्च । गिरन्त्यनया ग्रीवा । ईडागमश्च । अप्नोतीत्याप्वा वायुः । मीवा उदरकृमिः । वायुरित्यन्ये ।

Rule. Six more nipātanas ending in van. yahva is yā, shortened, with the augment huk (h). jihvā is lih, with j for l and no guṇa. grīvā is gṝ with the augment īṭ (ī).

Forms. śeva, read again for final acute accent; yahva "that by which they go"; jihvā "that with which they lick"; grīvā "that with which they swallow"; āpvā "wind"; mīvā "an intestinal worm" (others: "wind").

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read vahvaḥ in the gloss; the sūtra's yahva is meant.

Uṇādi 153 · kṝgṝśṝdṝbhyo vaḥ

कॄगॄशॄदॄभ्यो वः

kṝgṝśṝdṝbhyo vaḥ · A 9.1.153

कर्वः काम आखुश्च । गर्वः । शर्वः । दर्वो राक्षसः ।

Rule. After kṝ, gṝ, śṝ and dṝ, the affix va comes, with guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. karva "love; a mouse"; garva; śarva; darva "a rākṣasa".

I.Z. kanin, kani — n-stems (yuvan, rājan, saptan, ahan, śvan, mūrdhan, maghavan) — running example: `rāj + kanin → (k: no guṇa; n: ādyudātta) rāj + an → rājan (rājā)`

The affix kanin is an with the markers k (no guṇa) and n (first-syllable acute). The pāda closes with kani, the same an without the n marker, the Tattvabodhinī says. The running example is rāj "to shine".

rāj + kanin → the markers k and n go → rāj + an

→ the n-marked affix makes the first syllable acute (SK 3686) → rājan

→ first case rājā

Uṇādi 154 · kanin yuvṛṣitakṣirājidhanvidyupratidivaḥ

कनिन् युवृषितक्षिराजिधन्विद्युप्रतिदिवः

kanin yuvṛṣitakṣirājidhanvidyupratidivaḥ · A 9.1.154

यौतीति युवा । वृषा इन्द्रः । तक्षा । राजा । धन्वा मरुः । धन्व शरासनम् । द्युवा सूर्यः । प्रतिदीव्यन्त्यस्मिन् प्रतिदिवा दिवसः ।

Rule. After yu, vṛṣ, takṣ, rāj, dhanv, dyu, and div with prati, the affix kanin comes. yu takes uv before the vowel (SK 271).

Forms. yuvan (yuvā) "one who joins"; vṛṣan "Indra"; takṣan; rājan; dhanvan "desert", and neuter dhanva "bow"; dyuvan "the sun"; pratidivan "day", "in which they play".

Uṇādi 155 · sapyaśūbhyāṃ tuṭ ca

सप्यशूभ्यां तुट् च

sapyaśūbhyāṃ tuṭ ca · A 9.1.155

सप्त । अष्ट ।

Rule. After sap "to be joined" and aś "to pervade", the affix (evidently kanin) comes, with the augment tuṭ (t) at its head. In aś-tan, ś → ṣ (SK 294) and t → ṭ (SK 113).

Forms. saptan (sapta); aṣṭan (aṣṭa).

Uṇādi 156 · nañi jahāteḥ

नञि जहातेः

nañi jahāteḥ · A 9.1.156

अहः ।

Rule. With nañ as upapada, kanin comes after hā "to abandon", and the ā is lost (SK 2372), as the Tattvabodhinī says.

Forms. a + h + an → ahan (ahaḥ).

Uṇādi 157 · śvannukṣanpūṣanplīhankledansnehanmūrdhanmajjannaryamanviśvapsanparijjanmātariśvanmaghavann iti

श्वन्नुक्षन्पूषन्प्लीहन्क्लेदन्स्नेहन्मूर्धन्मज्जन्नर्यमन्विश्वप्सन्परिज्जन्मातरिश्वन्मघवन्निति

śvannukṣanpūṣanplīhankledansnehanmūrdhanmajjannaryamanviśvapsanparijjanmātariśvanmaghavanniti · A 9.1.157

एते त्रयोदश कनिप्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । श्वयतीति श्वा । उक्षा पूषा । प्लिह गतौ । इकारस्य दीर्घत्वम् । प्लेहतीति प्लीहा कुक्षिव्याधिः । क्लिदू आर्द्रीभावे । क्लिद्यति क्लेदा चन्द्रः । स्निह्यतेर्गुणः । स्निह्यतीति स्नेहा सुहृच्चन्द्रश्च । मुह्यन्त्यस्मिन्नाहते । मूर्धा । मुहेरुपधाया दीर्घो धोऽन्तादेशो रमागमश्च । मज्जत्यस्थिषु मज्जा अस्थिसारः । अर्यपूर्वो माङ् अर्यमा । विश्वं प्साति विश्वप्साग्निः । परिजायते परिज्मा चन्द्रोऽग्निश्च । जनेरुपधालोपो मश्चान्तादेशः । मातरि अन्तरिक्षे श्वयतीति मातरिश्वा । धातोरिकारलोपः । मह पूजायाम् । हस्य घो वुगागमश्च मघवा इन्द्रः ।

Rule. Thirteen nipātanas ending in the affix kani. śvan and mātariśvan lose the root's i. plīhan lengthens its i; snehan takes guṇa. mūrdhan is muh, lengthened, with dh for h and the augment ram. parijman is jan, losing its a, with m for n. maghavan is mah, with gh for h and the augment vuk.

Forms. śvan; ukṣan; pūṣan; plīhan "a disease of the belly"; kledan "the moon"; snehan "a friend; the moon"; mūrdhan; majjan "marrow"; aryaman; viśvapsan "fire"; parijman "the moon; fire"; mātariśvan; maghavan "Indra".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī stresses that this affix is kani, not the n-marked kanin. Our text and the 1915 print read parijjan in the sūtra; the gloss needs parijman. The print closes the pāda with a colophon that ours lacks.

II.A. eṇu, kthan, sthan, ūthan — kareṇu and the first -tha nouns — running example: `kuṣ + sthan → koṣ-s-tha → koṣ-tha → koṣṭha`

The second pāda opens with four affixes. eṇu gives kareṇu. kthan, sthan and ūthan give nouns in -tha. In kthan the k is a marker (it): it blocks guṇa of the root vowel (SK 2217). The n of kthan, sthan and ūthan is a marker too, which puts the accent on the first syllable (SK 3686). eṇu, sthan and ūthan have no k, so the root vowel takes guṇa. The running example is kuṣ with sthan, giving koṣṭham.

Example.

kuṣ + sthan → the marker n goes → kuṣ + stha

→ there is no k-marker, so the light penultimate u takes guṇa (SK 2189) → koṣ + stha

→ the s of the affix is lost between two consonants (SK 2281) → koṣ + tha

→ th after ṣ becomes ṭh (SK 113) → koṣṭha → koṣṭham.

Uṇādi 158 · kṛhṛbhyām eṇuḥ

कृहृभ्यामेणुः

kṛhṛbhyāmeṇuḥ · A 9.2.1

करेणुः । हरेणुर्गन्धद्रव्यम् ।

Rule. After kṛ and hṛ comes the affix eṇu. It has no k-marker, so the root vowel takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. kṛ + eṇu → kareṇu (the Tattvabodhinī: a she-elephant); hṛ + eṇu → hareṇu, a fragrant substance.

Uṇādi 159 · hanikuṣinarikāśibhyaḥ kathan

हनिकुषिनरिकाशिभ्यः कथन्

hanikuṣinarikāśibhyaḥ kathan · A 9.2.2

हथो विषण्णः । कुष्ठः । नीथो नेता । रथः काष्ठम् ।

Rule. After han, kuṣ, nī, ram and kāś comes kthan. It is k-marked, so there is no guṇa. han and ram lose their nasal (SK 2428).

Forms. hatha dejected; kuṣṭha (SK 113); nītha a leader; ratha; kāś + tha → kāṣṭha (SK 294, SK 113).

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read nari … kathan. This chapter follows the Tattvabodhinī's roots nī and ram and the affix kthan, which the forms need.

Uṇādi 160 · ave bhṛñaḥ

अवे भृञः

ave bhṛñaḥ · A 9.2.3

अवभृथः ।

Rule. After bhṛ, with ava as upapada (a word named beside the root). No affix is named; kthan of uṇādi 159 is understood, an inference from the form. Being k-marked, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. ava + bhṛ + tha → avabhṛtha, the close of a sacrifice (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 161 · uṣikuṣigārtibhyaḥ sthan

उषिकुषिगार्तिभ्यः स्थन्

uṣikuṣigārtibhyaḥ sthan · A 9.2.4

ओष्ठः कोष्ठम् । गाथा अर्थः । बाहुलकात् शोथः ।

Rule. After uṣ, kuṣ, gā (the root gai "to sing") and ṛ comes sthan, with guṇa. In oṣṭha and koṣṭha the s of the affix drops between consonants (SK 2281), and th becomes ṭh (SK 113). By bāhulaka (the "variously" of SK 3169, uṇādayo bahulam), śu takes it too.

Forms. oṣṭha, koṣṭha, gāthā, artha; by bāhulaka śotha swelling.

Watch out. No rule given here removes the s of sthan in gāthā, artha or śotha. Our text, the 1915 print and the Tattvabodhinī all read sthan. Read as -bhyas than, every form would be regular. This chapter keeps sthan.

Uṇādi 162 · sarter ṇit

सर्तेर्णित्

sarterṇit · A 9.2.5

सार्थः समूहः ।

Rule. After sṛ, the affix is ṇ-marked, so the vowel takes vṛddhi (SK 254). The affix is understood as sthan of uṇādi 161, an inference.

Forms. sṛ → sār + tha → sārtha, a group.

Watch out. As in uṇādi 161, the s of sthan is unexplained here. SK 2281 drops a sound only after a consonant of the jhal class, and r is not one.

Uṇādi 163 · jṝvṛñbhyām ūthan

जॄवृञ्भ्यामूथन्

jṝvṛñbhyāmūthan · A 9.2.6

जरूथं मांसम् । वरूथो रथगुप्तौ ना ।

Rule. After jṝ and vṛ comes ūthan. With no k-marker, the root takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. jarūtha flesh; varūtha (masculine) the protection of a chariot.

II.B. thak — kit -tha nouns, and the -tha nipātanas — running example: `tṝ + thak → tir-tha (SK 2390) → tīr-tha (SK 354) → tīrtha`

thak is tha with the marker k. So the root vowel never takes guṇa (SK 2217), and roots that change before a k-marked affix do so here. The group also has three sūtras of ready-made words (nipātana): finished forms stated in the sūtra, irregularities and all. The running example is tṝ "to cross" with thak, giving tīrtham.

Example.

tṝ + thak → the marker k goes → tṝ + tha; being k-marked, the affix blocks guṇa (SK 2217)

→ ṝ of the root becomes ir (SK 2390) → tir + tha

→ the i is lengthened before the consonant (SK 354) → tīr + tha → tīrtha → tīrtham.

Uṇādi 164 · pātṝtudivaciricisicibhyas tak

पातॄतुदिवचिरिचिसिचिभ्यस्तक्

pātṝtudivaciricisicibhyastak · A 9.2.7

पीथो रविर्घृतं पीथम् । तीर्थं शास्त्राध्वरक्षेत्रोपायोपाध्यायमन्त्रिषु । अवतारर्षिजुष्टाम्भःस्त्रीरजःसु च विश्रुतमिति विश्वः । तुत्थोऽग्निः । उक्थं सामभेदः । रिक्थम् । बाहुलकादृचेरपि । रिक्थमृक्थं धनं वसु । सिक्थम् ।

Rule. After pā, tṝ, tud, vac, ric and sic comes thak, with no guṇa. pā becomes pī (SK 2462); the d of tud becomes t (SK 121); vac becomes uc (SK 2409); c becomes k (SK 378). By bāhulaka, ṛc also takes it.

Forms. pītha (masculine) the sun, (neuter) ghee; tīrtha (the Viśva gives nine senses, among them śāstra, sacrifice, sacred site and teacher); tuttha fire; uktha a kind of sāman; riktha; siktha; by bāhulaka ṛktha wealth.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read the affix as tak. The forms, and the Tattvabodhinī on uṇādi 167–169, need thak, which is read here.

Uṇādi 165 · arter niri

अर्तेर्निरि

arterniri · A 9.2.8

निर्ऋथं साम ।

Rule. After ṛ, with nir as upapada. thak is understood, an inference; it blocks guṇa.

Forms. nir + ṛ + tha → nirṛtha, a sāman.

Uṇādi 166 · niśīthagopīthāvagathāḥ

निशीथगोपीथावगथाः

niśīthagopīthāvagathāḥ · A 9.2.9

निशीथोऽर्धरात्रः रात्रिमात्रं च । गोपीथं तीर्थम् । अवगथः प्रातःस्नातः ।

Rule. Three ready-made words (nipātana). The roots are the Tattvabodhinī's.

Forms. ni + śī → niśītha midnight, also night in general; go + pā, with pī (SK 2462) → gopītha, a tīrtha; ava + gā, shortened → avagatha, one who has bathed in the morning.

Watch out. The shortening in avagatha is part of the nipātana. Do not look for a separate rule.

Uṇādi 167 · gaś codi

गश्चोदि

gaścodi · A 9.2.10

उद्गीथः साम्नो भागविशेषः ।

Rule. After gai, with ud as upapada, thak comes (the Tattvabodhinī). gai becomes gā (SK 2370), then gī (SK 2462).

Forms. ud + gī + tha → udgītha, a particular portion of a sāman.

Uṇādi 168 · samīṇaḥ

समीणः

samīṇaḥ · A 9.2.11

समिथो वह्निः संग्रामश्च ।

Rule. After iṇ "to go", with sam as upapada, thak comes (the Tattvabodhinī). It blocks guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. sam + i + tha → samitha fire; battle.

Uṇādi 169 · tithapṛṣṭhagūthayūthaprothāḥ

तिथपृष्ठगूथयूथप्रोथाः

tithapṛṣṭhagūthayūthaprothāḥ · A 9.2.12

तिजेर्जलोपः । तिथोऽनलः कामश्च । पृष्ठम् । गूथं विष्ठा । यूथं समूहः । प्रोथमस्त्री तुरङ्गास्ये प्रोथः प्रस्थित उच्यते ।

Rule. Five ready-made words, ending in thak (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. tij, with its j deleted → titha fire, Kāma; pṛṣ → pṛṣṭha (SK 113); gu and yu, with ū → gūtha excrement, yūtha a multitude; pru, with guṇa → protha (not feminine) a horse's muzzle, or one who has set out.

Watch out. thak blocks guṇa, so the guṇa of protha comes from the nipātana. The long ū of gūtha and yūtha is also by nipātana (the Tattvabodhinī).

II.C. rak (with SK 3168) — kit -ra nouns — running example: `vas + rak → us-ra (saṃprasāraṇa, SK 2409) → usra, the s kept dental by SK 3168`

rak is ra with the marker k. So the root vowel takes no guṇa, and a nasal standing before the root's last consonant drops (SK 415), unless the root is i-marked. Uṇādi 170 lists thirty-two roots. In the middle of it Bhaṭṭoji brings in a rule of the Aṣṭādhyāyī proper, SK 3168, because the next forms need it. Our reading order, like the 1915 print, is uṇādi 170 → SK 3168 → uṇādi 171. The running example is vas with rak, giving usraḥ "a ray".

Example.

vas + rak → the marker k goes → vas + ra

→ before a k-marked affix, v is replaced by its vowel u (saṃprasāraṇa, SK 2409) → us + ra

→ an s after u would become ṣ (SK 2410); but r follows it, and SK 3168 forbids the ṣ → usra → usraḥ.

Uṇādi 170 · sphāyitañcivañciśakikṣipikṣudisṛpitṛpidṛpivandyundiśvitivṛtyajinīpadimadimudikhidichidibhidimandicandidahidasidambhivasivāśiśīṅhasisidhiśubhibhyo rak

स्फायितञ्चिवञ्चिशकिक्षिपिक्षुदिसृपितृपिदृपिवन्द्युन्दिश्वितिवृत्यजिनीपदिमदिमुदिखिदिछिदिभिदिमन्दिचन्दिदहिदसिदम्भिवसिवाशिशीङ्हसिसिधिशुभिभ्यो रक्

sphāyitañcivañciśakikṣipikṣudisṛpitṛpidṛpivandyundiśvitivṛtyajinīpadimadimudikhidichidibhidimandicandidahidasidambhivasivāśiśīṅhasisidhiśubhibhyo rak · A 9.2.13

द्वात्रिंशद्भ्यो रक् स्यात् । वलि यलोपः । स्फारम् । न्यङ्क्वादित्वात्कुत्वम् । तक्रम् । वक्रम् । शक्रः । क्षिप्रम् । क्षुद्रः । सृप्रश्चन्द्रः । तृप्रः पुरोडाशः । दृप्रो बलवान् । वन्द्रः पूजकः । उन्दी, उन्द्रो जलचरः । श्वित्रं कुष्ठम् । वृत्रो रिपौ ध्वनौ ध्वान्ते शैले चक्रे च दानवे । अजेर्वी, वीरः । नीरम् । पद्रो ग्रामः । मन्द्रो हर्षो देशभेदश्च । मुद्रा प्रत्ययकारिणी । खिद्रो रोगो दरिद्रश्च । छिद्रम् । भिद्रं वज्रम् । मन्द्रः । चन्द्रः । पचाद्यचि चन्दोऽपि । हिमांशुश्चन्द्रमाश्चन्द्रः शशी चन्दो हिमद्युतिः । दहोऽग्निः । दस्रः स्वर्वैद्यः । दम्भ्रः समुद्रः स्वल्पं च । वसेः संप्रसारणे ।

Rule. After the thirty-two roots named comes rak, with no guṇa. sphāy loses its y before the consonant (SK 873). tañc and vañc lose their n (SK 415), and their c becomes k because they belong to the nyaṅku-group (SK 2864). aj is replaced by vī (SK 2292).

Forms. sphāra; takra, vakra; śakra; kṣipra; kṣudra; sṛpra the moon; tṛpra the sacrificial cake; dṛpra strong; vandra a worshipper; undra an aquatic creature; śvitra leprosy; vṛtra (a kośa line: enemy, sound, darkness, mountain, wheel, the Dānava); vīra; nīra; padra a village; mandra joy, a country; mudrā that which gives assurance; khidra disease, a poor man; chidra; bhidra the thunderbolt; mandra; candra (with the ac of the paca-group, SK 2896, also canda); dahra fire; dasra the physician of heaven; dambhra the ocean, very little.

Watch out. The unit breaks off at "for vas, when saṃprasāraṇa…". The rest of its forms (usra … śubhra) stand after SK 3168. undra and dambhra keep their n against SK 415; the text gives no reason. Where ours reads daha, the 1915 print reads dahra, which is followed here.

SK 3168 · न रपरसृपिसृजिस्पृशिस्पृहिसवनादीनाम् · na raparasṛpisṛjispṛśispṛhisavanādīnām (A 8.3.110)

न रपरसृपिसृजिस्पृशिस्पृहिसवनादीनाम्

na raparasṛpisṛjispṛśispṛhisavanādīnām · A 8.3.110

रेफपरस्य सकारस्य सृप्यादीनां च मूर्धन्यो न स्यात् । पूर्वपदात् SK 3643 इति प्राप्तः प्रतिषिध्यत इति वृत्तिर्भूयोऽभिप्राया । तेन शासिवसि- SK 2410 इति प्राप्तमपि न । उस्रो रश्मिः । उस्रा गौः । वाश्रो दिवसः । अवश्रं मन्दिरम् । शीरोऽजगरः । हस्रो मूर्खः । सिध्रः साधुः । शुभ्रम् । बाहुलकात् मुसे रक् । मुस्रम् उदश्रु ॥

Rule. This is not an uṇādi sūtra but a rule of the Aṣṭādhyāyī, read here. The cerebral ṣ does not replace an s that has r after it (rapara). Nor does it replace the s of sṛp, sṛj, spṛś and spṛh, or of savana and the rest. Bhaṭṭoji adds a point about scope. The Vṛtti says the rule bars only the ṣ that SK 3643 (pūrvapadāt) would bring. Bhaṭṭoji says the Vṛtti speaks of the majority of cases. So the ṣ that SK 2410 (śāsivasi…) would bring is barred too.

Example. The rest of uṇādi 170's rak forms show it.

vas + rak → saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2409) → us + ra

→ the s now follows u, and SK 2410 would make it ṣ

→ but r follows the s, so SK 3168 forbids the change → usra → usraḥ a ray; usrā a cow.

The other forms: vāśra (masculine) day, (neuter) a dwelling; śīra a python; hasra a fool; sidhra a good man; śubhra. By bāhulaka, mus also takes rak: musra, welling tears.

Applies when / blocked by. It applies only where some rule would bring ṣ. In hasra and sidhra no ṣ is in question: the s follows a, or begins the word. In musra and in vikusra (uṇādi 172) no rule would make the s into ṣ. SK 2410 covers only śās, vas and ghas. SK 212 changes only an s that is a substitute or part of an affix, and the s of mus and kas is neither. vāśra, śīra and śubhra have ś.

Watch out. Where ours reads avaśram, the 1915 print reads vāśram, and savanādīnām in the gloss is supplied from the print. The print also numbers this rule as uṇādi 179, and museḥ rak as its own uṇādi 180.

Uṇādi 171 · cakiramyor uc copadhāyāḥ

चकिरम्योरुच्चोपधायाः

cakiramyoruccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.2.14

चुक्रमम्लद्रव्यम् । रुम्रोऽरुणः ।

Rule. After cak and ram, rak comes (inferred here; the Tattvabodhinī states it at uṇādi 172). u replaces the penultimate (upadhā) a.

Forms. cak + ra → cukra, a sour substance; ram + ra → rumra ruddy.

Uṇādi 172 · vau kaseḥ

वौ कसेः

vau kaseḥ · A 9.2.15

विकुस्रश्चन्द्रः ।

Rule. After kas, with vi as upapada, rak comes, and u replaces the penultimate (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. vi + kas + ra → vikusra the moon. The s is the root's own, so no question of ṣ arises.

Uṇādi 173 · amitamyor dīrghaś ca

अमितम्योर्दीघश्च

amitamyordīghaśca · A 9.2.16

आम्रम् । ताम्रम् ।

Rule. After am and tam, rak comes, and the penultimate is lengthened (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. āmra; tāmra.

Uṇādi 174 · ninder nalopaś ca

निन्देर्नलोपश्च

nindernalopaśca · A 9.2.17

निद्रा ।

Rule. After nind (the root ṇidi), rak comes (inferred), and the n is deleted. The root is i-marked, so SK 415 could not delete the n; this sūtra does it.

Forms. nid + ra → nidrā.

Uṇādi 175 · arder dīrghaś ca

अर्देर्दीर्घश्च

arderdīrghaśca · A 9.2.18

आर्द्रम् ।

Rule. After ard, rak comes (inferred), with lengthening. On the reading taken here, the long vowel is the initial a, since the penultimate of ard is r.

Forms. ārdra.

Uṇādi 176 · śucer daś ca

शुचेर्दश्च

śucerdaśca · A 9.2.19

शूद्रः ।

Rule. After śuc, rak comes. d replaces the final c, and the root vowel is lengthened (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. śuc → śūd + ra → śūdra.

Uṇādi 177 · durīṇo lopaś ca

दुरीणो लोपश्च

durīṇo lopaśca · A 9.2.20

दुःखेनेयते प्राप्यत इति दूरम् ।

Rule. After iṇ, with dur as upapada, rak comes, and the root itself is deleted (the Tattvabodhinī). Then the r of dur is deleted before the r of the affix (SK 173), and the vowel before it is lengthened (SK 174).

Forms. dur + ra → du + ra → dūra far: what is reached with difficulty.

Uṇādi 178 · kṛteś chaḥ krū ca

कृतेश्छः क्रू च

kṛteśchaḥ krū ca · A 9.2.21

कृच्छ्र्म् । क्रूरः ।

Rule. After kṛt, rak comes (the Tattvabodhinī), with two substitutes. ch replaces the final t (SK 42); then the augment tuk comes (SK 146), and its t becomes c (SK 111). Or krū, having more than one sound, replaces the whole root (SK 45).

Forms. kṛcchra; krūra.

Uṇādi 179 · roder ṇiluk ca

रोदेर्णिलुक् च

roderṇiluk ca · A 9.2.22

रोदयतीति रुद्रः ।

Rule. After rodi (rud with the causative ṇic), rak comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the ṇi is removed by luk.

Forms. rudra, "he makes others weep".

Watch out. Why luk, and not plain deletion? The Tattvabodhinī: if ṇi were merely deleted (SK 2313), the guṇa it caused (SK 2189) would stay, giving rod-; that is why the sūtra says luk. With luk, SK 263 keeps that guṇa from standing, so the root keeps u. This last step is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred.

Uṇādi 180 · bahulam anyatrāpi saṃjñāchandasoḥ

बहुलमन्यत्रापि संज्ञाछन्दसोः

bahulamanyatrāpi saṃjñāchandasoḥ · A 9.2.23

णिलुगित्येव । वान्ति पर्णशुषो वातास्ततः पर्णमुचोऽपरे ।

Rule. The luk of ṇi also applies variously after other roots and before other affixes, in names and in the Veda (the Tattvabodhinī: brahmā, śambhu, Vedic vardhantu). A verse Bhaṭṭoji quotes shows it by bāhulaka even outside these.

Forms. parṇaśuṣaḥ leaf-dryers and parṇamucaḥ leaf-releasers, said of the winds.

Watch out. What runs on here is the luk of ṇi, not rak. This bahulam is the sūtra's own word.

Uṇādi 181 · jor ī ca

जोरी च

jorī ca · A 9.2.24

जीरोऽणुः । ज्यश्चेत्येके ।

Rule. After ju, a root found only in the sūtras (sautra), rak comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and ī replaces the final.

Forms. jīra minute. "Some" derive it from jyā: saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412), the ā merged into the i (SK 330), then lengthening (SK 2559).

II.D. kran, ran — -ra nouns with and without guṇa — running example: `dhā + kran → dhī-ra (SK 2462) → dhīra`

kran and ran both leave ra. kran has the marker k, so the root takes no guṇa. ran has no k, so the root takes guṇa. In both the n gives initial accent (SK 3686). Uṇādi 186 then lists nineteen ready-made words in ran. The running example is dhā with kran, giving dhīraḥ.

Example.

dhā + kran → the markers k and n go → dhā + ra

→ before a consonant-initial k-marked affix, ā becomes ī (SK 2462) → dhī + ra → dhīra → dhīraḥ.

Uṇādi 182 · susūdhāgṛdhibhyaḥ kran

सुसूधागृधिभ्यः क्रन्

susūdhāgṛdhibhyaḥ kran · A 9.2.25

सुरः । सूरः । धीरः । गृध्रः ।

Rule. After su, sū, dhā and gṛdh comes kran, with no guṇa. dhā becomes dhī (SK 2462).

Forms. sura; sūra; dhīra; gṛdhra.

Uṇādi 183 · śusicimīnāṃ dīrghaś ca

शुसिचिमीनां दीर्घश्च

śusicimīnāṃ dīrghaśca · A 9.2.26

शुः सौत्रः । शूरः । सीरम् । चीरम् । भीरः समुद्रः ।

Rule. After śu (a sautra root), si, ci and mī, kran comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the vowel is lengthened.

Forms. śūra; sīra; cīra; mīra the ocean.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read bhīra. The sūtra names mī, so mīra is read here.

Uṇādi 184 · vāvindheḥ (vau indheḥ)

वा विन्धेः

vā vindheḥ · A 9.2.27

वीध्रं विमलम् ।

Rule. After indh, with vi as upapada, kran comes (the Tattvabodhinī). i + i gives ī (SK 85), and the n drops before the k-marked affix (SK 415).

Forms. vi + indh + ra → vīdhra clear.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print divide the sūtra vā vindheḥ. There is no root vindh, and nothing for a "vā" (option) to qualify. This chapter reads vau indheḥ.

Uṇādi 185 · vṛdhivapibhyāṃ ran

वृधिवपिभ्यां रन्

vṛdhivapibhyāṃ ran · A 9.2.28

वर्ध्रं चर्म । वप्रः प्राकारः ।

Rule. After vṛdh and vap comes ran. There is no k, so the light penultimate takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. vardhra leather; vapra a rampart.

Uṇādi 186 · ṛjrendrāgravajraviprakubracubrakṣurakhurabhadrograbherabhelaśukraśuklagauravamrerāmālāḥ

ऋज्रेन्द्राग्रवज्रविप्रकुव्रचुव्रक्षुरखुरभद्रोग्रभेरभेलशुक्रशुक्लगौरवम्रेरामालाः

ṛjrendrāgravajraviprakuvracuvrakṣurakhurabhadrograbherabhelaśukraśuklagauravamrerāmālāḥ · A 9.2.29

रन्नन्ता ऊनविंशतिः । निपातनाद्गुणाभावः । ऋज्रो नायकः । इदि इन्द्रः । अङ्गेर्नलोपः । अग्रम् । वज्रोऽस्त्री हीरके पवौ । डुवप् उपधाया इत्वम् विप्रः । कुम्बिचुम्ब्योर्नलोपः । कुब्रमरण्यम् । चुब्रं मुखम् । क्षुर विलेखने रेफलोपः । अगुणः । क्षुरः । खुर छेदने रलोपो गुणाभावश्च । खुरः । भन्देर्नलोपः भद्रम् । उच समवाये । चस्य गः । उग्रः । ञिभी । भेरी । पक्षे लः । भेलो जलतरणद्रव्यम् । शुचेश्चस्य कः । शुक्रः । पक्षे लः । शुक्लः । गुङ् वृद्धिः । गौरोऽरुणे सिते पीते । वन संभक्तौ । वम्रो विभागी इणो गुणाभावः । इरा मद्ये च वारिणि । मा माने माला ।

Rule. Nineteen ready-made words in ran. By nipātana there is no guṇa.

Forms. ṛjra a leader; idi with num (SK 2262) → indra; aṅg with n lost → agra; vajra (not feminine) diamond, thunderbolt; vap with i → vipra; kumbi, cumbi with n lost → kubra a forest, cubra the face; with r lost → kṣura, khura; bhandi with n lost → bhadra; uc with g → ugra; bhī → bhera, feminine bherī (ṅīṣ, SK 498); with l → bhela a raft; śuc with k → śukra, with l → śukla; guṅ with vṛddhi → gaura ruddy, white, yellow; van → vamra one who apportions; iṇ → irā liquor, water; mā, with l for the affix's r (the Tattvabodhinī) → mālā.

Watch out. "No guṇa" is the general case only: bhera and bhela show guṇa and gaura vṛddhi, by the same nipātana. Our sūtra reads kuvra, cuvra; the gloss reads kubra, cubra, and so does this chapter.

II.E. ukan, ṇukan, krukan — -uka nouns — running example: `pac + ṇukan → pāk-uka (k for c; vṛddhi, SK 2282) → pākuka`

All three affixes leave uka. Only krukan is k-marked, because a k marks an affix only at its beginning. In ukan and ṇukan the k is part of the affix, so the root may take guṇa or vṛddhi. The ṇ of ṇukan brings vṛddhi; the final n of all three gives initial accent. The running example is pac "to cook" with ṇukan, giving pākukaḥ "a cook".

Example.

pac + ṇukan → the markers ṇ and n go → pac + uka

→ by the sūtra, k replaces the c → pak + uka

→ the ṇ-marker brings vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282) → pāk + uka → pākuka → pākukaḥ.

Uṇādi 187 · sami kasa ukan

समि कस उकन्

sami kasa ukan · A 9.2.30

कस गतौ । सम्यक्कसन्ति पलायन्ते जना अस्मादिति सङ्कसुको दुर्जनः अस्थिरश्च ।

Rule. After kas "to go", with sam as upapada, comes ukan. It is not k-marked, and kas has no vowel to strengthen.

Forms. sam + kas + uka → saṅkasuka (SK 122, SK 125), a wicked man; unsteady: one from whom people flee.

Uṇādi 188 · pacinaśor ṇukan kanumau ca

पचिनशोर्णुकन् कनुमौ च

pacinaśorṇukan kanumau ca · A 9.2.31

पचेः कः । पाकुकः सूपकारः । नशेर्नुम् । नंशुकः ।

Rule. After pac and naś comes ṇukan. Respectively, k replaces the c of pac, and naś takes the augment num (an inserted n). The ṇ brings vṛddhi (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. pākuka a cook; naṃśuka (SK 123).

Uṇādi 189 · bhiyaḥ krukan

भियः क्रुकन्

bhiyaḥ krukan · A 9.2.32

भीरुकः ।

Rule. After bhī "to fear" comes krukan. It is k-marked, so the ī takes no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. bhī + ruka → bhīruka timid.

II.F. kvun — -aka agent nouns and names — running example: `raj + kvun (vu → aka, SK 1247) → rajaka`

kvun is vu with the markers k and n. By SK 1247 vu becomes aka. The k blocks guṇa. Uṇādi 190 gives it for artisans and for names. It is named only there, and by the Tattvabodhinī at uṇādi 196–197; at uṇādi 191–195 it is understood, an inference from the forms. The running example is raj "to colour" with kvun, giving rajakaḥ (the Tattvabodhinī: a washerman).

Example.

raj + kvun → the markers k and n go → raj + vu

→ vu becomes aka (SK 1247) → raj + aka → rajaka → rajakaḥ.

Uṇādi 190 · kvun śilpisaṃjñayor apūrvasyāpi

क्वुन् शिल्पिसंज्ञयोरपूर्वस्यापि

kvun śilpisaṃjñayorapūrvasyāpi · A 9.2.33

रजकः । इक्षुकुट्टकः । चरकः । चष भक्षणे । चषकः । शुनकः । भषकः ।

Rule. kvun comes when an artisan is meant or a name is understood. It comes after a root with nothing before it, and also after one with a word before it.

Forms. rajaka; ikṣukuṭṭaka, with ikṣu before the root; caraka; caṣ + aka → caṣaka; śunaka; bhaṣaka.

Uṇādi 191 · rame raś ca lo vā

रमे रश्च लो वा

rame raśca lo vā · A 9.2.34

रमको विलासी । लमकः ।

Rule. After ram, kvun (inferred), and the r optionally becomes l.

Forms. ramaka a pleasure-seeker; lamaka.

Uṇādi 192 · jahāter dve ca

जहातेर्द्वे च

jahāterdve ca · A 9.2.35

जहकस्त्यागी कालश्च ।

Rule. After hā "to abandon", kvun (inferred), and the root is doubled. The steps of the doubling are not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; they are inferred: the first copy is shortened (SK 2180), its h becomes j (SK 2245, SK 2182), and the root's ā drops before the k-marked affix (SK 2372).

Forms. jahaka one who abandons; time.

Uṇādi 193 · dhmo dhama ca

ध्मो धम च

dhmo dhama ca · A 9.2.36

धमकः कर्मकारः ।

Rule. After dhmā, kvun (inferred), with dhama as the substitute for the root.

Forms. dhamaka a smith.

Uṇādi 194 · hano vadha ca

हनो वध च

hano vadha ca · A 9.2.37

वधकः ।

Rule. After han, kvun (inferred), with vadha as the substitute.

Forms. vadhaka.

Uṇādi 195 · bahulam anyatrāpi

बहुलमन्यत्रापि

bahulamanyatrāpi · A 9.2.38

कुह विस्मापने । कुहकः । कृतकम् ।

Rule. kvun (inferred) comes variously after other roots too. This bahulam is the sūtra's own word.

Forms. kuh + aka → kuhaka (kuh "to astonish"); kṛtaka.

Watch out. The 1915 print gives this sūtra no number; it runs it on after uṇādi 194.

Uṇādi 196 · kṛṣer vṛddhiś codīcām

कृषेर्वृद्धिश्चोदीचाम्

kṛṣervṛddhiścodīcām · A 9.2.39

कार्षकः । कृषकः ।

Rule. After kṛṣ, kvun (the Tattvabodhinī). In the view of the northern grammarians the vowel takes vṛddhi.

Forms. kārṣaka with vṛddhi; kṛṣaka without it (the k-marker blocks guṇa).

Uṇādi 197 · udakaṃ ca

उदकं च

udakaṃ ca · A 9.2.40

प्रपञ्चार्थम् ।

Rule. udaka too is formed with kvun (the Tattvabodhinī). The kaumudī says the sūtra is "for elaboration", since uṇādi 190 already covers it. The loss of the root's n (SK 415) is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred.

Forms. und + aka → udaka.

II.G. kikan, ikan — -ika nouns — running example: `muṣ + kikan → muṣ-ika (kit: no guṇa) → mūṣika`

Both affixes leave ika. kikan is k-marked: no guṇa, and a root that takes saṃprasāraṇa before a k-marked affix takes it here. ikan is not k-marked, so the root takes guṇa. The running example is muṣ "to steal" with kikan, giving mūṣikaḥ "a mouse".

Example.

muṣ + kikan → the markers go → muṣ + ika

→ the affix is k-marked, so guṇa of the light penultimate (SK 2189) is blocked (SK 2217)

→ by uṇādi 200 the u is lengthened → mūṣ + ika → mūṣika → mūṣikaḥ.

Uṇādi 198 · vṛścikṛṣyoḥ kikan

वृश्चिकृष्योः किकन्

vṛścikṛṣyoḥ kikan · A 9.2.41

वृश्चिकः । कृषिकः ।

Rule. After vraśc and kṛṣ comes kikan. vraśc takes saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412); kṛṣ takes no guṇa.

Forms. vṛścika; kṛṣika.

Uṇādi 199 · prāṅi paṇikaṣaḥ

प्राङिपणिकषः

prāṅipaṇikaṣaḥ · A 9.2.42

प्रापणिकः पण्यविक्रयी । प्राकषिकः परदारोपजीवी ।

Rule. After paṇ and kaṣ, with pra + ā as upapada. kikan is understood (inferred).

Forms. prāpaṇika a seller of wares; prākaṣika one who lives off other men's wives.

Uṇādi 200 · muṣer dīrghaś ca

मुषेर्दीर्घश्च

muṣerdīrghaśca · A 9.2.43

मूषिक आखुः ।

Rule. After muṣ, kikan comes (the Tattvabodhinī), with no guṇa, and the u is lengthened.

Forms. mūṣika the mouse.

Uṇādi 201 · syameḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

स्यमेः संप्रसारणं च

syameḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.2.44

चाद्दीर्घः । सीमिको वृक्षभेदः ।

Rule. After syam, kikan (inferred), with saṃprasāraṇa (SK 328, SK 330). By the ca, the vowel is also lengthened.

Forms. syam → sim → sīm + ika → sīmika, a kind of tree.

Uṇādi 202 · kriya ikan

क्रिय इकन्

kriya ikan · A 9.2.45

क्रयिकः क्रेता ।

Rule. After krī "to buy" comes ikan. It is not k-marked, so ī takes guṇa (SK 2168), and e becomes ay before the vowel (SK 61).

Forms. krayika a buyer.

Uṇādi 203 · āṅi paṇipanipatikhanibhyaḥ

आङि पणिपनिपतिखनिभ्यः

āṅi paṇipanipatikhanibhyaḥ · A 9.2.46

आपणिकः । आपनिकः इन्द्रनीलः किरातश्च । आपतिकः श्येनो दैवायत्तश्च । आखनिको मूषिको वराहश्च ।

Rule. After paṇ, pan, pat and khan, with ā as upapada, ikan comes (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. āpaṇika; āpanika sapphire, a Kirāta; āpatika a hawk, one dependent on fate; ākhanika a mouse, a boar.

Watch out. prāpaṇika (uṇādi 199) could be formed here too. The Tattvabodhinī reports two views of the repetition: it is elaboration, or it excludes other prefixes.

II.H. inac, inan, inaṇ — -ina nouns — running example: `hṛ + inac → har-ina (SK 2168) → hariṇa (SK 235)`

All three affixes leave ina, and none is k-marked unless a sūtra makes it so. The c of inac puts the accent on the last syllable (SK 3710). The n of inan puts it on the first (SK 3686). The ṇ of inaṇ brings vṛddhi. After r or ṣ in the same word, the affix's n becomes ṇ (ṇatva, SK 235, with SK 197). The running example is hṛ with inac, giving hariṇaḥ.

Example.

hṛ + inac → the marker c goes → hṛ + ina

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r after the a (SK 70) → har + ina

→ n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197) → hariṇa → hariṇaḥ.

Uṇādi 204 · śyāstyāhṛñavibhya inac

श्यास्त्याहृञविभ्य इनच्

śyāstyāhṛñavibhya inac · A 9.2.47

श्येनः । स्त्येनः । हरिणः । अविनोऽध्वर्युः ।

Rule. After śyā, styā, hṛ and av comes inac.

Forms. śyā + ina → śyena (SK 69); styena; hariṇa; avina the adhvaryu priest.

Uṇādi 205 · vṛjeḥ kic ca

वृजेः किच्च

vṛjeḥ kicca · A 9.2.48

वृजिनम् ।

Rule. After vṛj "to avoid", the affix (inferred: inac) is k-marked, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. vṛjina.

Uṇādi 206 · ajer aja ca

अजेरज च

ajeraja ca · A 9.2.49

वीभावबाधनार्थम् । अजिनम् ।

Rule. After aj, inac comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and aja replaces the root. This blocks the substitute vī (SK 2292). The final a of aja then drops before the affix (SK 2308).

Forms. aj-ina → ajina.

Uṇādi 207 · bahulam anyatrāpi

बहुलमन्यत्रापि

bahulamanyatrāpi · A 9.2.50

कठिनम् । नलिनम् । मलिनम् । कुण्डिनम् । द्यतेः यत्परुषि दिनम् । दिवसोऽपि दिनम् ।

Rule. The affix (inferred: inac) comes variously after other roots too.

Forms. kaṭhina; nalina (SK 2286); malina; kuṇḍina (num, SK 2262); from do "to cut", dina, what is cut ("yat paruṣi dinam", what is cut at the joint), and the day.

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers dyateḥ ("from do") as a separate sūtra; ours keeps it inside uṇādi 207.

Uṇādi 208 · drudakṣibhyām inan

द्रुदक्षिभ्यामिनन्

drudakṣibhyāminan · A 9.2.51

द्रविणम् । दक्षिणः । दक्षिणा ।

Rule. After dru and dakṣ comes inan. dru takes guṇa and av (SK 2168, SK 61); the n becomes ṇ (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. draviṇa; dakṣiṇa; feminine with ṭāp (SK 454) dakṣiṇā.

Uṇādi 209 · arteḥ kid ic ca

अर्तेः किदिच्च

arteḥ kidicca · A 9.2.52

इरिणं शून्यम् ।

Rule. After ṛ, inan comes (the Tattvabodhinī). It is k-marked, and i replaces the ṛ, with r after it (SK 70).

Forms. ir + ina → iriṇa empty ground.

Uṇādi 210 · vepituhyor hrasvaś ca

वेपितुह्योर्ह्रस्वश्च

vepituhyorhrasvaśca · A 9.2.53

विपिनम् । तुहिनम् ।

Rule. After vep and tuh, inan comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the vowel is shortened. In tuh the shortening follows guṇa (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. vep → vip + ina → vipina forest; tuh → toh → tuh + ina → tuhina.

Uṇādi 211 · talipulibhyāṃ ca

तलिपुलिभ्यां च

talipulibhyāṃ ca · A 9.2.54

तलिनं विरले स्तोके स्वच्छेऽपि तलिनं त्रिषु । पुलिनम् ।

Rule. After tal and pul, by the ca the same affix (inferred: inan).

Forms. talina sparse, slight, clear, in all three genders; pulina.

Watch out. pulina shows no guṇa of the light penultimate (no polina). Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī explains this.

Uṇādi 212 · garver ata uc ca

गर्वेरत उच्च

garverata ucca · A 9.2.55

गौरादित्वात् ङीष् । गुर्विणी । गर्भिणी ।

Rule. After garv, inan comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and u replaces its a. The word belongs to the gaura-list, so its feminine takes ṅīṣ (SK 498).

Forms. gurv + ina → gurviṇī, that is, a pregnant woman.

Uṇādi 213 · ruheś ca

रुहेश्च

ruheśca · A 9.2.56

रोहिणः ।

Rule. After ruh, the same affix (inferred: inan), with guṇa (SK 2189) and ṇ.

Forms. rohiṇa.

Uṇādi 214 · maher inaṇ ca

महेरिनण् च

maherinaṇ ca · A 9.2.57

चादिनन् । माहिनन् । महिनं राज्यम् ।

Rule. After mah comes inaṇ, which brings vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282). By the ca, inan comes too, without vṛddhi.

Forms. māhina worthy of honour; mahina a kingdom.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read māhinan. The inaṇ form can only be māhina, which is read here.

II.I. kvip, ka, cik — root nouns: vāk, āpaḥ, parivrāṭ, juhū, sruva, sruc, tvac — running example: `vac + kvip → vāc (long vowel, no saṃprasāraṇa) → vāk (SK 378)`

kvip is an affix that vanishes entirely (SK 375). It leaves the bare root as the noun, so these are root nouns. ka is a with the marker k. In cik the i is only for pronunciation and the k is a marker, so the affix is plain c. The running example is vac "to speak" with kvip, giving vāk "speech".

Example.

vac + kvip → kvip disappears entirely (SK 375) → vac

→ by uṇādi 215 the vowel is long, and the saṃprasāraṇa of SK 2409 does not come → vāc

→ at the end of a pada (an inflected word), c becomes k (SK 378) → vāk.

Uṇādi 215 · kvibvacipracchiśrisrudruprujvāṃ dīrgho 'saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

क्विब्वचिप्रच्छिश्रिस्रुद्रुप्रुज्वां दीर्घोऽसंप्रसारणं च

kvibvacipracchiśrisrudruprujvāṃ dīrgho'saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.2.58

वाक् । प्राट् । श्रीः । स्रवत्यतो घृतादिकमिति स्रूर्यज्ञोपकरणम् । द्रूर्हिरण्यम् । कटप्रूः कामरूपी कीटश्च । जूराकाशे सरस्वत्यां पिशाच्यां जवने स्त्रियाम् ।

Rule. After vac, pracch, śri, sru, dru, pru and ju comes kvip. The vowel is long, and there is no saṃprasāraṇa.

Forms. vāk speech; prāṭ one who asks (the Tattvabodhinī: SK 2561, SK 294); śrī; srū a ladle, because ghee flows from it; drū gold; kaṭaprū a shape-shifter, an insect; jū (feminine) the sky, Sarasvatī, a female piśāca, speed.

Uṇādi 216 · āpnoter hrasvaś ca

आप्नोतेर्ह्रस्वश्च

āpnoterhrasvaśca · A 9.2.59

आपः । अपः । अद्भिः । अद्भ्यः ।

Rule. After āp, kvip comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the vowel is shortened, leaving ap.

Forms. āpaḥ water (SK 277); apaḥ; adbhiḥ, adbhyaḥ (SK 442).

Uṇādi 217 · parau vrajeḥ ṣaś ca padānte

परौ व्रजेः षश्च पदान्ते

parau vrajeḥ ṣaśca padānte · A 9.2.60

व्रजेः क्विब्दीर्घौ स्तः पदान्ते तु षश्च । परिव्राट् । परिव्राजौ ।

Rule. After vraj, with pari as upapada, come kvip and the long vowel. At the end of a pada, ṣ replaces the j as well.

Forms. parivrāṭ (SK 84, SK 206); before a vowel ending, parivrājau.

Uṇādi 218 · huvaḥ śluvac ca

हुवः श्लुवच्च

huvaḥ śluvacca · A 9.2.61

जुहूः ।

Rule. After hu, kvip with the long vowel (the Tattvabodhinī). The root is treated as it is before ślu, so it doubles (SK 2490), and the first copy's h becomes j (SK 2245).

Forms. hu-hu → ju-hū → juhū.

Uṇādi 219 · sruvaḥ kaḥ

स्रुवः कः

sruvaḥ kaḥ · A 9.2.62

स्रुवः ।

Rule. After sru comes ka. It is k-marked, so there is no guṇa; before the vowel, u becomes uv (SK 271).

Forms. sruv + a → sruva, a sacrificial vessel.

Uṇādi 220 · cik ca

चिक् च

cik ca · A 9.2.63

इकार उच्चारणार्थः । क इत् कुत्वम् । स्रुवं च स्रुचश्च संमृड्ढि ।

Rule. After sru (the Tattvabodhinī), the affix cik. Its i is for pronunciation and its k a marker, so there is no guṇa. At the end of a pada c becomes k (SK 378). The Tattvabodhinī: the rule is split from uṇādi 219 for the sake of uṇādi 221, which takes cik alone.

Forms. sruc → sruk; "sruvaṃ ca srucaś ca saṃmṛḍḍhi", wipe clean the sruva and the srucs.

Uṇādi 221 · tanoter anaś ca vaḥ

तनोतेरनश्च वः

tanoteranaśca vaḥ · A 9.2.64

तनोतेश्चिक् प्रत्ययः । अनो वशब्दादेशश्च । त्वक् ।

Rule. After tan comes cik, and va replaces the an of the root.

Forms. t + va + c → tvac → tvak, skin (the Tattvabodhinī).

II.J. ḍau, ḍai, ḍo, ḍū, ḍosi — ṭi-loss stems: glau, rai, go, bhrū, dos — running example: `gam + ḍo → g-o (SK 316) → go → gauḥ (SK 284)`

Each of these affixes has the marker ḍ. A ḍ-marked affix deletes the ṭi of the base (SK 316): its last vowel together with whatever follows it. So gam loses am, and only g is left. The running example is gam "to go" with ḍo, giving gauḥ.

Example.

gam + ḍo → the marker ḍ goes → gam + o

→ the affix is ḍ-marked, so the ṭi am is deleted (SK 316) → g + o → go

→ before the first-case ending the o takes vṛddhi (SK 284) → gauḥ.

Uṇādi 222 · glānudibhyāṃ ḍauḥ

ग्लानुदिभ्यां डौः

glānudibhyāṃ ḍauḥ · A 9.2.65

ग्लौः । नौः ।

Rule. After glā and nud comes ḍau; the ṭi is deleted (SK 316).

Forms. glau (the moon, the Tattvabodhinī); nau.

Uṇādi 223 · cvir avyayam

च्विरव्ययम्

cviravyayam · A 9.2.66

डौरित्येव । ग्लौकरोति । कृन्मेजन्तः {SK 449} इति सिद्धे नियमार्थमिदम् । उणादिप्रत्ययान्तश्च्व्यन्त एवेति ।

Rule. A word in ḍau is an indeclinable (avyaya) only when it ends in cvi. The Tattvabodhinī: glaukaroti means he makes what was not glau into glau. SK 449 (kṛn mejantaḥ) would already make every such word an avyaya, so this rule restricts it (niyama).

Forms. glaukaroti.

Uṇādi 224 · rāter ḍaiḥ

रातेर्डैः

rāterḍaiḥ · A 9.2.67

राः । रायौ । रायः ।

Rule. After rā comes ḍai; the ṭi is deleted, leaving rai.

Forms. rāḥ (SK 286); rāyau, rāyaḥ (SK 61).

Uṇādi 225 · gamer ḍoḥ

गमेर्डोः

gamerḍoḥ · A 9.2.68

गौर्नादित्ये बलीवर्दे किरणक्रतुभेदयोः । स्त्री तु स्याद्दिशि भारत्यां भूमौ च सुरभावपि । नृस्त्रियोः स्वर्गवज्राम्बुरश्मिदृग्बाणलोमसु । बाहुलकाद् द्युतेरपि डोः । द्यौः स्त्री स्वर्गान्तरिक्षयोः ।

Rule. After gam comes ḍo, giving go, with vṛddhi in gauḥ (SK 284). By bāhulaka, dyut also takes ḍo.

Forms. gauḥ: by the gender verse, masculine for the sun, a bull, a ray and a sacrifice; feminine for a direction, speech, the earth and the cow; either for heaven, the thunderbolt, water, a ray, the eye, an arrow and body-hair. By bāhulaka dyauḥ (feminine) heaven, mid-air.

Uṇādi 226 · bhrameś ca ḍūḥ

भ्रमेश्च डूः

bhrameśca ḍūḥ · A 9.2.69

भ्रूः । चाद्गमेः । अग्रेगूः ।

Rule. After bhram comes ḍū. By the ca, after gam too.

Forms. bhrū; agregū (a servant, the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 227 · damer ḍosiḥ

दमेर्डोसिः

damerḍosiḥ · A 9.2.70

दोः । दोषौ ।

Rule. After dam comes ḍosi; the ṭi is deleted, leaving dos.

Forms. doḥ; doṣau (SK 212).

II.K. iji, urin — vaṇij, uśij, bhūrij; jasuri, sahuri — running example: `paṇ + ij(i) → v-aṇ-ij → vaṇij → vaṇik (SK 378)`

The forms show only ij, so the final i of iji is taken as for pronunciation; this is an inference: neither Bhaṭṭoji nor the Tattvabodhinī states it. urin leaves uri; its n gives initial accent. The running example is paṇ "to trade" with iji, giving vaṇik "a trader".

Example.

paṇ + iji → the affix is ij → paṇ + ij

→ by the sūtra, v replaces the initial p → vaṇij

→ at a pause j becomes k (SK 378, with SK 84 and SK 206) → vaṇik.

Uṇādi 228 · paṇer ijy ādeś ca vaḥ

पणेरिज्यादेश्च वः

paṇerijyādeśca vaḥ · A 9.2.71

वणिक् । स्वार्थेऽण् । नैगमो वाणिजो वणिक् ।

Rule. After paṇ comes iji (that is, ij), and v replaces the initial.

Forms. vaṇik; with aṇ in its own sense, vāṇija; "naigama, vāṇija, vaṇij", words for a trader.

Watch out. One Wikisource copy reads ij ādeḥ. This chapter keeps our iji, read as ij.

Uṇādi 229 · vaśeḥ kit

वशेः कित्

vaśeḥ kit · A 9.2.72

उशिगग्नौ घृतेपि च ।

Rule. After vaś, the same affix, made k-marked (the Tattvabodhinī). So vaś takes saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412, SK 330).

Forms. uś + ij → uśik fire; ghee.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī names the affix ini here and at uṇādi 230. The forms need ij; this looks like a slip in the commentary.

Uṇādi 230 · bhṛña ūc ca

भृञ ऊच्च

bhṛña ūcca · A 9.2.73

भूरिक् भूमिः ।

Rule. After bhṛ, the same affix, k-marked (the Tattvabodhinī). ū replaces the ṛ, with r after it (SK 70).

Forms. bhūr + ij → bhūrik the earth.

Uṇādi 231 · jasisahor urin

जसिसहोरुरिन्

jasisahorurin · A 9.2.74

जसुरिर्व्रज्रम् । सहुरिरादित्यः पृथिवी च ।

Rule. After jas and sah (from ṣah, SK 2264) comes urin.

Forms. jasuri the thunderbolt; sahuri the sun, the earth.

II.L. yuc, kyun, kyu — -ana nouns, with and without guṇa — running example: `yu + yuc → yo-ana → yav-ana → yavana`; `kṝ + kyu → kir-ana → kiraṇa`

All three affixes contain yu, which becomes ana (SK 1247). yuc has no k, so the root takes guṇa. kyun and kyu are k-marked: no guṇa, and a nasal before the root's last consonant drops (SK 415), unless the root is i-marked. The running examples show the contrast: yu with yuc gives yavanaḥ, and kṝ with kyu gives kiraṇaḥ.

Example.

yu + yuc → the marker c goes → yu + yu

→ the affix yu becomes ana (SK 1247) → yu + ana

→ guṇa (SK 2168) → yo + ana → av for o before a vowel (SK 61) → yavana → yavanaḥ.

kṝ + kyu → the marker k goes; yu becomes ana (SK 1247) → kṝ + ana

→ the affix is k-marked, so no guṇa; ṝ becomes ir (SK 2390) → kir + ana

→ n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197) → kiraṇa → kiraṇaḥ.

Uṇādi 232 · suyuruvṛño yuc

सुयुरुवृञो युच्

suyuruvṛño yuc · A 9.2.75

सवश्चन्द्रमाः । यवनः । रवणः । कोकिलः । वरणः ।

Rule. After su, yu, ru and vṛ comes yuc, with guṇa and av.

Forms. savana the moon; yavana; ravaṇa the cuckoo; varaṇa.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read savaḥ. yuc can only give savana, so na is supplied here.

Uṇādi 233 · aśer raśa ca

अशेरश च

aśeraśa ca · A 9.2.76

अश्नोतेर्युच् स्यात् रशादेशश्च । रशना काञ्ची । जिह्वावाची तु दन्त्यसकारवान् ।

Rule. After aś, yuc comes, and raśa replaces the root. The feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. raś + ana → raśanā a girdle. The word for the tongue has dental s: rasanā (the Tattvabodhinī: in fact both spellings occur in both senses).

Uṇādi 234 · under nalopaś ca

उन्देर्नलोपश्च

undernalopaśca · A 9.2.77

ओदनः ।

Rule. After und, yuc comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the n is deleted. The guṇa of the light penultimate (SK 2189) is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred.

Forms. ud + ana → odana.

Uṇādi 235 · gamer gaś ca

गमेर्गश्च

gamergaśca · A 9.2.78

गमेर्युच् स्याद्गश्चादेशः । गगनम् ।

Rule. After gam, yuc comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and g replaces the m.

Forms. gag + ana → gagana.

Uṇādi 236 · bahulam anyatrāpi

बहुलमन्यत्रापि

bahulamanyatrāpi · A 9.2.79

युच् स्यात् । स्यन्दनः । रोचना ।

Rule. yuc comes variously after other roots too. This bahulam is the sūtra's own word.

Forms. syandana; ruc → roc + ana → rocanā.

Watch out. The 1915 print gives this sūtra no number.

Uṇādi 237 · rañjeḥ kyun

रञ्जेः क्युन्

rañjeḥ kyun · A 9.2.80

रजनम् ।

Rule. After rañj comes kyun. It is k-marked, so the n drops (SK 415).

Forms. raj + ana → rajana (with lyuṭ the form is rañjana, the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 238 · bhūsūdhūbhrasjibhyaś chandasi

भूसूधूभ्रस्जिभ्यश्छन्दसि

bhūsūdhūbhrasjibhyaśchandasi · A 9.2.81

भुवनम् । सुवन आदित्यः । धवनो वह्निः । निधुवनं सुरतम् । भृज्जनमम्बरीषम् ।

Rule. In the Veda, after bhū, sū, dhū and bhrasj, the affix (inferred: kyun). There is no guṇa; u becomes uv before the vowel (SK 271). bhrasj takes saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412).

Forms. bhuvana; suvana the sun; dhavana fire; nidhuvana sexual union; bhṛjjana a frying-pan.

Watch out. dhavana has guṇa although the affix is k-marked. Our text and the print agree; Wikisource reads dhuvana. This chapter keeps dhavana.

Uṇādi 239 · kṝpṝvṛjimandinidhāñaḥ kyuḥ

कॄपॄवृजिमन्दिनिधाञः क्युः

kṝpṝvṛjimandinidhāñaḥ kyuḥ · A 9.2.82

किरणः । पुरणः समुद्रः । वृजनमन्तरिक्षम् । मन्दनं स्तोत्रम् । निधनम् ।

Rule. After kṝ, pṝ, vṛj, mand and dhā with ni comes kyu, with no guṇa. kṝ becomes kir- (SK 2390), pṝ becomes pur- (SK 2494). mand keeps its n, because the root is i-marked (madi).

Forms. kiraṇa; puraṇa the ocean; vṛjana mid-air; mandana a hymn of praise; nidhana.

Uṇādi 240 · dhṛṣer dhiṣ ca saṃjñāyām

धृषेर्धिष् च संज्ञायाम्

dhṛṣerdhiṣ ca saṃjñāyām · A 9.2.83

धिषणो गुरुः । धिषणा धीः ।

Rule. After dhṛṣ, kyu comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and dhiṣ replaces the root, when a name is meant.

Forms. dhiṣaṇa the preceptor of the gods; dhiṣaṇā intelligence.

II.M. ati (nipātana) — pṛṣat, bṛhat, mahat, jagat; saṃścat, tṛpat, vehat — running example: `mah + ati, treated as śatṛ → num (SK 361) → mahān`

These two sūtras state finished words ending in the affix ati. Bhaṭṭoji says so of the words of uṇādi 241; the Tattvabodhinī says the same of uṇādi 242. The words of uṇādi 241 have present sense and are treated like words in śatṛ (the present-participle affix at). So in the masculine they take the augment num (SK 361), and their feminine takes ṅīp (SK 455). Uṇādi 242 states three more words separately, to cut off that treatment. The running example is mah "to honour", giving mahān.

Example.

mah + ati → by nipātana, a present-sense word ending in at → mahat

→ treated like a śatṛ word, it takes num in the masculine (SK 361) → mahān

→ in the feminine it takes ṅīp (SK 455) → mahatī.

Uṇādi 241 · vartamāne pṛṣadbṛhanmahajjagac chatṛvac ca

वर्तमाने पृषद्बृहन्महज्जगच्छतृवच्च

vartamāne pṛṣadbṛhanmahajjagacchatṛvacca · A 9.2.84

अतिप्रत्ययान्ताः । पृषु सेचने गुणाभावः पृषन्ति । बृहत् महान् । गमेर्जगादेशः । जगत् ।

Rule. In present sense, pṛṣat, bṛhat, mahat and jagat are ready-made words in ati, as Bhaṭṭoji himself says, treated like śatṛ words.

Forms. pṛṣ "to sprinkle", with no guṇa → pṛṣat, neuter plural pṛṣanti (SK 314); bṛhat; mahān; gam replaced by jaga → jagat.

Watch out. These are not real śatṛ forms. The Tattvabodhinī explains: as śatṛ words they would take śap and its effects; ending in ati they do not.

Uṇādi 242 · saṃścat-tṛpad-vehat

संश्चत्तृपद्वेहत्

saṃścattṛpadvehat · A 9.2.85

एते निपात्यन्ते । पृथक्करणं शतृवद्भावनिवृत्त्यर्थम् । संचिनोतेः सुट् इकारलोपः । संश्चत् कुहकः । तृपत् छत्रम् । विपूर्वाद्धन्तेष्टिलोपः । इत ए च । वेहद्गर्भोपघातिनी ।

Rule. Three more ready-made words in ati, stated apart so that they are not treated like śatṛ: no num, no ṅīp.

Forms. ci with sam, the augment suṭ and loss of the i → saṃścat a cheat; tṛpat a parasol; han with vi, the ṭi lost and e for the i of vi → vehat a cow that miscarries.

Watch out. On the 1915 print the conjunct could be śc or śv. The Tattvabodhinī reports another grammarian's saṃśvat from śvi. This chapter keeps saṃścat, which the kaumudī's derivation needs.

II.N. asānac, ānac — Vedic -asāna and -āna nouns — running example: `vṛdh + asānac (made kit) → vṛdhasāna, not *vardhasāna`

asānac and ānac leave asāna and āna; the c is a marker. Neither is k-marked, so the root takes guṇa, unless a sūtra makes the affix k-marked (uṇādi 244, 247). Uṇādi 248–249 build the noun on a desiderative stem in san, which is then removed by luk. The running example is vṛdh "to grow" with asānac, giving vṛdhasānaḥ "a man".

Example.

vṛdh + asānac → the marker c goes → vṛdh + asāna

→ uṇādi 244 makes the affix k-marked, so the light penultimate ṛ takes no guṇa (SK 2189 blocked by SK 2217)

→ vṛdhasāna → vṛdhasānaḥ, not vardhasāna.

Uṇādi 243 · chandasy asānac śujṝbhyām

छन्दस्यसानच् शुजॄभ्याम्

chandasyasānac śujṝbhyām · A 9.2.86

शवसानः पन्थाः । जरसानः पुरुषः ।

Rule. In the Veda, after śu and jṝ comes asānac, with guṇa.

Forms. śo + asāna → śavasāna (SK 61) a path; jarasāna a man.

Uṇādi 244 · ṛñjivṛddhimandisahibhyaḥ kit

ऋञ्जिवृद्धिमन्दिसहिभ्यः कित्

ṛñjivṛddhimandisahibhyaḥ kit · A 9.2.87

ऋञ्जसानो मेघः । वृधसानः पुरुषः । मन्दसानोऽग्निर्जीवश्च । सहसानो यज्ञो मयूरश्च ।

Rule. After ṛñj, vṛdh, mand and sah, asānac (the Tattvabodhinī) is k-marked.

Forms. ṛñjasāna a cloud; vṛdhasāna a man; mandasāna fire, the living being; sahasāna a sacrifice, a peacock.

Watch out. Our text and the 1915 print read vṛddhi; the form needs the root vṛdh. The Tattvabodhinī notes that the k matters only for vṛdh: the other three roots have no vowel open to guṇa.

Uṇādi 245 · arter guṇaḥ śuṭ ca

अर्तेर्गुणः शुट् च

arterguṇaḥ śuṭ ca · A 9.2.88

अर्शसानोऽग्निः ।

Rule. After ṛ, the same affix (inferred: asānac). The root takes guṇa, and the affix takes the augment śuṭ (ś) at its head (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. ar + ś + asāna → arśasāna fire.

Uṇādi 246 · samy ānac stuvaḥ

सम्यानच्स्तुवः

samyānacstuvaḥ · A 9.2.89

संस्तवानो वाग्मी ।

Rule. After stu, with sam as upapada, comes ānac, with guṇa and av.

Forms. saṃstavāna an eloquent man.

Uṇādi 247 · yudhibudhidṛśibhyaḥ kic ca

युधिबुधिदृशिभ्यः किच्च

yudhibudhidṛśibhyaḥ kicca · A 9.2.90

युधानः । बुधानः । दृशानो लोकपालकः ।

Rule. After yudh, budh and dṛś, ānac comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and it is k-marked, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. yudhāna; budhāna; dṛśāna a guardian of the world. The Tattvabodhinī adds kṛpāṇa by bāhulaka.

Uṇādi 248 · hurcheḥ sano luk chalopaś ca

हुर्छेः सनो लुक् छलोपश्च

hurcheḥ sano luk chalopaśca · A 9.2.91

जुहुराणश्चन्द्रमाः ।

Rule. After hurch with the desiderative san, ānac comes (the Tattvabodhinī). The root doubles (SK 2395, SK 2245), the san is removed by luk, and the ch is deleted.

Forms. juhur + āna → juhurāṇa the moon.

Uṇādi 249 · śviter daś ca

श्वितेर्दश्च

śviterdaśca · A 9.2.92

शिश्विदानः पुण्यकर्मा ।

Rule. After śvit with san, ānac comes, k-marked, with luk of san running on (the Tattvabodhinī). d replaces the t.

Forms. śiśvid + āna → śiśvidāna, one whose deeds are meritorious.

II.O. tṛn, tṛc, ṛn, ṛ — agent and kinship ṛ-stems — running example: `śaṃs + tṛn (aniṭ) → śaṃstṛ → śaṃstā, śaṃstarau (no lengthening)`

tṛn and tṛc both leave tṛ: the n gives initial accent, the c final accent. ṛn and ṛ give stems in ṛ, many of them kinship words. SK 277 lengthens the penultimate vowel of certain ṛ-stems, naming naptṛ and some others. The Tattvabodhinī: that naming is restrictive, so other uṇādi ṛ-stems do not lengthen. Uṇādi 257–258 make ṛ ḍ-marked, so the ṭi drops. The running example is śaṃs "to praise" with tṛn, giving śaṃstā "a praiser".

Example.

śaṃs + tṛn → the marker n goes → śaṃs + tṛ

→ the sūtra says the affix is aniṭ (takes no augment iṭ) → śaṃstṛ

→ first case singular → śaṃstā

→ first case dual → śaṃstarau, with short a: SK 277 does not lengthen it (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 250 · tṛntṛcau śaṃsikṣadādibhyaḥ saṃjñāyāṃ cāniṭau

तृन्तृचौ शंसिक्षदादिभ्यः संज्ञायां चानिटौ

tṛntṛcau śaṃsikṣadādibhyaḥ saṃjñāyāṃ cāniṭau · A 9.2.93

शंसेः क्षदादिभ्यश्च क्रमात्तृन्तृचौ स्तः तौ चानिटौ । शंस्ता स्तोता । शंस्तरौ । शंस्तरः । क्षदिः सौत्रो धातुः शकलीकरणे भक्षणे च । अनुदात्तेत् । वृक्ये चक्षदानमिति मन्त्रात् । उक्षाणं वा वेहतं वा क्षदन्ते इति ब्राह्मणाच्च । क्षत्ता स्यात्सारथौ द्वाःस्थे क्षत्रियायां च शूद्रजे ।

Rule. As names, tṛn comes after śaṃs and tṛc after kṣad and the rest, respectively; neither takes iṭ. kṣad is a sautra root, "to cut up; to eat".

Forms. śaṃstā, śaṃstarau, śaṃstaraḥ; kṣad + tṛ → kṣattṛ (SK 121): a charioteer, a door-keeper, the son of a śūdra by a kṣatriya woman.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī's copy read "by a vaiśya woman"; our text and the 1915 print read kṣatriyāyām.

Uṇādi 251 · bahulam anyatrāpi

बहुलमन्यत्रापि

bahulamanyatrāpi · A 9.2.94

मन् । मन्ता । हन् । हन्ता । इत्यादि ।

Rule. tṛn and tṛc come variously after other roots too (the Tattvabodhinī). The Tattvabodhinī calls the sūtra elaboration.

Forms. mantā; hantā.

Watch out. The 1915 print gives this sūtra no number.

Uṇādi 252 · naptṛneṣṭṛtvaṣṭṛhotṛpotṛbhrātṛjāmātṛmātṛpitṛduhitṛ

नप्तृनेष्टृत्वष्टृहॊतृपोतृभ्रातृजामातृमातृपितृदुहितृ

naptṛneṣṭṛtvaṣṭṛhaॊtṛpotṛbhrātṛjāmātṛmātṛpitṛduhitṛ · A 9.2.95

न पतन्त्यनेन नप्ता पौत्रो दौहित्रश्च । नयतेः पुग्गुणश्च । नेष्टा । त्विषेरितोऽत्वम् । त्वष्टा । होता । पोता ऋत्विग्भेदः । भ्राजतेर्जलोपः । भ्राता । जायां माति जामाता । मान पूजायां नलोपः । माता । पातेराकारस्य इत्वम् । पिता । दुहेस्तृच इट् गुणाभावश्च । दुहिता ।

Rule. Ten ready-made words in tṛn or tṛc (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. naptṛ a son's son or daughter's son ("they do not fall through him"); nī with ṣuk and guṇa → neṣṭṛ; tviṣ with a → tvaṣṭṛ; hotṛ; potṛ a priest; bhrāj with j deleted → bhrātṛ; jāmātṛ ("he measures the wife"); mān with n deleted → mātṛ; pā with i → pitṛ; duh with iṭ and no guṇa → duhitṛ.

Watch out. Ours reads the augment of neṣṭṛ as puk; the form needs ṣuk, which is read here.

Uṇādi 253 · suñy aser ṛn

सुञ्यसेर्ऋन्

suñyaserṛn · A 9.2.96

स्वसा ।

Rule. After as, with su as upapada, comes ṛn. u becomes v before the vowel (SK 47).

Forms. su + as + ṛ → svasṛ → svasā a sister.

Uṇādi 254 · yater vṛddhiś ca

यतेर्वृद्धिश्च

yatervṛddhiśca · A 9.2.97

याता । भार्यास्तु भ्रातृवर्गस्य यातरः स्युः परस्परम् ।

Rule. After yat, the same affix (inferred: ṛn), with vṛddhi.

Forms. yātā; plural yātaraḥ: the wives of brothers, to one another.

Uṇādi 255 · nañi ca nandeḥ

नञि च नन्देः

nañi ca nandeḥ · A 9.2.98

न नन्दति ननान्दा । इह वृद्धिर्नानुवर्तत इत्येके ननान्दा तु स्वसा पत्युर्ननन्दा नन्दिनी च सेति शब्दार्णवः ।

Rule. After nand, with na as upapada, ṛn comes (the Tattvabodhinī). The kaumudī's form keeps the vṛddhi of uṇādi 254; "some" say vṛddhi does not run on here.

Forms. nanāndā the husband's sister ("she is not pleased"); on the other view nanandā. The Śabdārṇava lists nanāndā, nanandā and nandinī.

Uṇādi 256 · diver ṛḥ

दिवेर्ऋः

diverṛḥ · A 9.2.99

देवा देवरः । स्वामिनो देवृ देवरौ ।

Rule. After div comes ṛ. With no k-marker, the light penultimate takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. devṛ → devā; devaraḥ: the husband's brother.

Watch out. devaraḥ may be the plural of devṛ or the separate a-stem devara. Both readings are left open here.

Uṇādi 257 · nayater ḍic ca

नयतेर्डिच्च

nayaterḍicca · A 9.2.100

ना । नरौ नरः ।

Rule. After nī, ṛ comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and it is ḍ-marked, so the ṭi ī drops (SK 316).

Forms. nṛ → nā, narau, naraḥ (SK 275).

Uṇādi 258 · savye sthaś chandasi

सव्ये स्थश्छन्दसि

savye sthaśchandasi · A 9.2.101

अम्बाम्ब- {SK 2918} इत्यत्र ‘स्थास्थिन्स्थूणामुपसंख्यानम्’ । सव्येष्टा सारथिः । सव्येष्टरौ । सव्येष्टरः ।

Rule. In the Veda, after sthā, with savye as upapada, ṛ comes, ḍ-marked (the Tattvabodhinī). The seventh-case ending of savye is kept (SK 972). A vārttika under SK 2918 gives ṣ, and th becomes ṭh (SK 113).

Forms. savyeṣṭhā a charioteer; savyeṣṭharau; savyeṣṭharaḥ.

Watch out. Ours reads ṣṭ; the 1915 print reads ṣṭh, which is followed here. The vārttika's wording (sthū) is anomalous; scholars discuss this.

II.P. ani — -ani nouns — running example: `sṛ + ani → sar-ani (SK 2168) → saraṇi (SK 235)`

ani has no marker. So the root takes guṇa, and after r or ṣ the n becomes ṇ. The running example is sṛ "to go" with ani, giving saraṇiḥ.

Example.

sṛ + ani → guṇa (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → sar + ani

→ n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197) → saraṇi → saraṇiḥ.

Uṇādi 259 · artisṛdhṛdhamyaśyavitṝbhyo 'niḥ

अर्तिसृधृधम्यश्यवितॄभ्योऽनिः

artisṛdhṛdhamyaśyavitṝbhyo'niḥ · A 9.2.102

सरणिः । धरणिः । धमनिः । अमनिर्गतिः । अशनिः । अवनिः । तरणिः । बाहुलकात् रजनिः ।

Rule. After eight roots, ṛ, sṛ, dhṛ, dham, am, aś, av and tṝ, comes ani, with guṇa and ṇ. By bāhulaka also after rañj, with its n lost (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. araṇi the womb of fire; saraṇi; dharaṇi; dhamani; amani going; aśani; avani; taraṇi; by bāhulaka rajani.

Watch out. Our kaumudī lacks the opening sentence with araṇi; the 1915 print has it, and it is supplied. Our sūtra also lacks am, which "eight" and amani require.

Uṇādi 260 · āṅi śuṣeḥ sanaś chandasi

आङि शुषेः सनश्छन्दसि

āṅi śuṣeḥ sanaśchandasi · A 9.2.103

आशुशुक्षणिरग्निर्वातश्च ।

Rule. In the Veda, after śuṣ with san, and ā as upapada, ani comes (the Tattvabodhinī). The steps (doubling, k for ṣ, ṣ for s; SK 2395, SK 295, SK 212) are not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; they are inferred.

Forms. āśuśukṣaṇi fire; the wind.

Uṇādi 261 · kṛṣer ādeś ca caḥ

कृषेरादेश्च चः

kṛṣerādeśca caḥ · A 9.2.104

चर्षणिर्जनः ।

Rule. After kṛṣ, ani (inferred), with c for the initial k and guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. carṣaṇi people.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects the reading ādeś ca dhaḥ, which would give dharṣaṇi.

Uṇādi 262 · ader muṭ ca

अदेर्मुट् च

adermuṭ ca · A 9.2.105

अद्मनिरग्निः ।

Rule. After ad, ani comes (the Tattvabodhinī), with the augment muṭ (m). Being ṭ-marked, it stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).

Forms. ad + m-ani → admani fire.

Uṇādi 263 · vṛteś ca

वृतेश्च

vṛteśca · A 9.2.106

वर्तनिः । गोवर्धनस्तु चकारान्मुट् वर्त्मनिरित्याह ।

Rule. After vṛt, ani comes too (the Tattvabodhinī), with guṇa.

Forms. vartani. Govardhana says the ca brings muṭ as well: vartmani.

Uṇādi 264 · kṣipeḥ kic ca

क्षिपेः किच्च

kṣipeḥ kicca · A 9.2.107

क्षिपणिरायुधम् ।

Rule. After kṣip, the affix (inferred: ani) is k-marked, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. kṣipaṇi a weapon.

II.Q. isi, isin, usi — neuter s-stems in -is and -us — running example: `hu + isi (= is) → ho-is → hav-is → haviḥ`

In isi and usi the final i only keeps the s from being a marker (SK 1). So the affixes are is and us. isin is is with the marker n, which gives initial accent. They make stems in s, most of them neuter, whose first-case singular ends in ḥ. The running example is hu "to offer" with isi, giving haviḥ.

Example.

hu + isi → the affix is is → hu + is

→ guṇa (SK 2168) → ho + is

→ av for o before a vowel (SK 61) → havis

→ first case singular, final s → ḥ (SK 162) → haviḥ.

Uṇādi 265 · arciśucihusṛpichādichardibhya isiḥ

अर्चिशुचिहुसृपिछादिछर्दिभ्य इसिः

arciśucihusṛpichādichardibhya isiḥ · A 9.2.108

अर्चिर्ज्वाला । इदन्तोऽप्ययम् । अग्नेर्भ्राजन्ते अर्चयः । शोचिर्दीप्तिः । हविः सर्पिः । इस्मन्- {SK 2915} इति ह्रस्वः । छदिः पटलम् । छर्दिर्वमनव्याधिः । इदन्तोऽपि । छर्द्यतीसारशूलवान् ।

Rule. After arc, śuc, hu, sṛp, chādi (the causative of chad) and chard comes isi. chādi is shortened (SK 2985).

Forms. arciḥ a flame (also an i-stem: agner bhrājante arcayaḥ); śociḥ brightness; haviḥ; sarpiḥ; chadiḥ a roof; chardiḥ the disease of vomiting (also an i-stem).

Watch out. Our kaumudī cites the shortening rule as SK 2915; the 1915 print reads SK 2985, which is followed here.

Uṇādi 266 · bṛṃher nalopaś ca

बृंहेर्नलोपश्च

bṛṃhernalopaśca · A 9.2.109

बर्हिर्ना कुशशुष्मणोः ।

Rule. After bṛṃh, isi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), the n is dropped, and the penultimate takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. barhiḥ (masculine) kuśa grass, fire.

Uṇādi 267 · dyuter isinn ādeś ca jaḥ

द्युतेरिसिन्नादेश्च जः

dyuterisinnādeśca jaḥ · A 9.2.110

ज्योतिः ।

Rule. After dyut comes isin, and j replaces the initial d. The light penultimate takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. jyut-is → jyotiḥ.

Uṇādi 268 · vasau ruceḥ saṃjñāyām

वसौ रुचेः संज्ञायाम्

vasau ruceḥ saṃjñāyām · A 9.2.111

वसुरोचिर्यज्ञः ।

Rule. After ruc, with vasu as upapada, isin comes (the Tattvabodhinī), as a name.

Forms. vasurociḥ a sacrifice.

Uṇādi 269 · bhuvaḥ kit

भुवः कित्

bhuvaḥ kit · A 9.2.112

भुविः समुद्रः ।

Rule. After bhū, isin comes (the Tattvabodhinī), k-marked: no guṇa, and uv before the vowel (SK 271).

Forms. bhuv-is → bhuviḥ the ocean.

Uṇādi 270 · saho dhaś ca

सहो धश्च

saho dhaśca · A 9.2.113

सिधिरनड्वान् ।

Rule. After sah, isin comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and dh replaces the final h.

Forms. sidhiḥ a draught ox.

Watch out. The sūtra yields only sadhiḥ, which is Wikisource's reading. No rule accounts for the i. This chapter keeps sidhiḥ, as our text and the 1915 print have it.

Uṇādi 271 · pibates thuk

पिबतेस्थुक्

pibatesthuk · A 9.2.114

पाथिश्चक्षुःसमुद्रयोः ।

Rule. After pā "to drink", isin comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the root takes the augment thuk (th). Being k-marked, it stands at the end of the root (SK 36).

Forms. pā-th-is → pāthiḥ the eye, the ocean.

Uṇādi 272 · janer usiḥ

जनेरुसिः

janerusiḥ · A 9.2.115

जनुर्जननम् ।

Rule. After jan comes usi, that is, us.

Forms. januḥ birth.

Uṇādi 273 · maner dhaś chandasi

मनेर्धश्छन्दसि

manerdhaśchandasi · A 9.2.116

मधुः ।

Rule. In the Veda, after man, usi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and dh replaces the final n.

Forms. madhuḥ.

Uṇādi 274 · artipṝvapiyajitanidhanitapibhyo nit

अर्तिपॄवपियजितनिधनितपिभ्यो नित्

artipṝvapiyajitanidhanitapibhyo nit · A 9.2.117

अरुः । परुर्ग्रन्थिः । वपुः । यजुः । तनुः । तनुषी । तनूंषि । धनुरस्त्रियाम् । धनुर्वंशविशुद्धोऽपि निर्गुणः किं करिष्यति । सान्तस्य उदन्तस्य वा रूपम् । तपुः सूर्याग्निशत्रुषु ।

Rule. After ṛ, pṝ, vap, yaj, tan, dhan and tap, usi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and it is n-marked (initial accent, SK 3686). ṛ and pṝ take guṇa.

Forms. aruḥ; paruḥ a joint; vapuḥ; yajuḥ; tanuḥ (dual tanuṣī, plural tanūṃṣi); dhanuḥ (not feminine; an s-stem or a u-stem); tapuḥ the sun, fire, an enemy.

Watch out. tanuṣī and tanūṃṣi are forms of an s-stem. In the half-verse on dhanuḥ the word may come from either stem.

Uṇādi 275 · eter ṇic ca

एतेर्णिच्च

eterṇicca · A 9.2.118

आयुः । आयुषी ।

Rule. After iṇ "to go", usi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and it is ṇ-marked. So the vowel takes vṛddhi (SK 254), and ai becomes āy (SK 61).

Forms. āyuḥ; dual āyuṣī.

Uṇādi 276 · cakṣeḥ śic ca

चक्षेः शिच्च

cakṣeḥ śicca · A 9.2.119

चक्षुः ।

Rule. After cakṣ, usi comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and it is ś-marked. A ś-marked affix counts as sārvadhātuka (SK 2166). SK 2436 replaces cakṣ by khyā only before an ārdhadhātuka affix, so here cakṣ stays.

Forms. cakṣuḥ.

Uṇādi 277 · muheḥ kic ca

मुहेः किच्च

muheḥ kicca · A 9.2.120

मुहुरव्ययम् ।

Rule. After muh, the affix (inferred: usi) is k-marked, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. muhuḥ, an indeclinable (not mohuḥ).

Uṇādi 278 · bahulam anyatrāpi

बहुलमन्यत्रापि

bahulamanyatrāpi · A 9.2.121

आचक्षुः । परिचक्षुः ।

Rule. Variously, elsewhere too. It is read here as letting the usi of uṇādi 276 apply after a prefix.

Forms. ācakṣuḥ; paricakṣuḥ.

Watch out. The 1915 print gives this sūtra no number. The Tattvabodhinī still calls it a sūtra, and passes over it "because it is clear".

II.R. ṣvarac — -vara nouns, with ṣit feminines in -ī — running example: `śṝ + ṣvarac → śar-vara (SK 2168) → śarvarī (ṅīṣ, SK 498)`

ṣvarac is vara with two markers. The c puts the accent on the last syllable (SK 3710). The ṣ makes the feminine take ṅīṣ (SK 498). There is no k, so the root takes guṇa. The running example is śṝ "to injure" with ṣvarac, giving śarvarī "the night".

Example.

śṝ + ṣvarac → the markers ṣ and c go → śṝ + vara

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → śar + vara → śarvara

→ the ṣ-marker brings ṅīṣ in the feminine (SK 498) → śarvarī.

Uṇādi 279 · kṝgṝśṝvṛñcatibhyaḥ ṣvarac

कॄगॄशॄवृञ्चतिभ्यः ष्वरच्

kṝgṝśṝvṛñcatibhyaḥ ṣvarac · A 9.2.122

कर्वरो व्याघ्ररक्षसोः । गर्वरोऽहंकारी । शर्वरी रात्रिः । वर्वरः प्राकृतो जनः । चत्वरम् ।

Rule. After kṝ, gṝ, śṝ, vṛ and cat comes ṣvarac, with guṇa.

Forms. karvara a tiger, a rākṣasa; garvara proud; śarvarī the night; varvara a common, uncultured person; catvara.

Uṇādi 280 · nau sadeḥ

नौ सदेः

nau sadeḥ · A 9.2.123

निपद्वरस्तु जम्बालः । निपद्वरी रात्रिः ।

Rule. After sad, with ni before it, ṣvarac comes (the Tattvabodhinī). The root's s becomes ṣ by SK 2271. sad has no vowel open to guṇa. The pāda ends here.

Forms. niṣadvara mud; niṣadvarī the night.

Watch out. Ours reads nipad-; on the scan ṣ and p look alike. This chapter reads niṣadvara, as the Tattvabodhinī's ṣ rule requires.

III.A. ṣvarac (nipātana) — ṣvara-words — running example: `chid + ṣvarac → chit-vara (t for final d, no guṇa) → chitvaraḥ`

The third pāda opens here, and its first sūtra carries on the affix ṣvarac of uṇādi 279 (Part II). ṣvarac is vara with two it-letters: ṣ and c. Uṇādi 281 is a nipātana, a sūtra that simply states finished words. The kaumudī then lists the irregular steps that no general rule supplies. The running example is chid "to split", which gives chitvaraḥ "a rogue".

chid + ṣvarac → ṣ and c are it-letters → chid + vara

→ by the nipātana, t replaces the final d → chit + vara

→ by the nipātana, chid also takes no guṇa → chitvara → chitvaraḥ.

Uṇādi 281 · chitvarachatvaradhīvarapīvaramīvaracīvaratīvaranīvaragahvarakaṭvarasaṃyadvarāḥ

छित्वरछत्वरधीवरपीवरमीवरचीवरतीवरनीवरगह्वरकट्वरसंयद्वराः

chitvarachatvaradhīvarapīvaramīvaracīvaratīvaranīvaragahvarakaṭvarasaṃyadvarāḥ · A 9.3.1

एकादश प्वरच्प्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । छिदिर् छद् अनयोस्तकारोऽन्तादेशः छिदेर्गुणाभावश्च । छित्वरो धूर्तः । छत्वरो गृहकुञ्जयोः । धीवरः कैवर्तः । पीवरः स्थूलः । मीवरो हिंसकाः । चिनोतेर्दीर्घश्च । चीवरं भिक्षुकप्रावरणं । तीवरो जातिविशेषः । नीवरः परिव्राट् । गाहतेर्ह्रस्वत्वम् । गह्वरम् । कटे वर्षादौ । कट्वरं व्यजनम् । यमेर्दकारः । संयद्वरो नृपः । पदेः संपद्वरः इत्येके ।

Rule. Eleven words ending in ṣvarac are given by nipātana. The kaumudī states the special steps: t for the final d of chid and chad, no guṇa for chid, a long vowel for ci, a short vowel for gāh, and d for the final of yam.

Forms. chitvara "a rogue", chatvara "a house, a bower", dhīvara "a fisherman", pīvara "fat", mīvara "harmful", ci → cīvara "a mendicant's robe", tīvara "a particular caste", nīvara "a wandering ascetic", gāh → gahvara, kaṭvara "a fan" (from kaṭe), saṃyadvara "a king". Some read saṃpadvara, from pad.

Watch out. Our text reads "pvarac"; ṣ and p cannot be told apart in the print, and the affix is read here as ṣvarac. Taking yamer dakāraḥ as d for the final m is an interpretation, not stated in the text.

III.B. nak — kit na-words — running example: `kṛṣ + nak → kṛṣ-na (kit: no guṇa) → kṛṣṇa (ṣṭutva, SK 113)`

The affix nak is na with k as its it-letter. An affix marked with k is called kit, and a kit affix blocks guṇa of the root vowel (SK 2217). So the root keeps its vowel unchanged before -na. The running example is kṛṣ "to plough", which gives kṛṣṇaḥ "dark".

kṛṣ + nak → k is an it-letter → kṛṣ + na

→ the affix is kit, so no guṇa (SK 2217) → kṛṣna

→ n becomes ṇ after ṣ (ṣṭutva, SK 113) → kṛṣṇa → kṛṣṇaḥ.

Uṇādi 282 · iṇsiñjidīṅuṣyavibhyo nak

इण्सिञ्जिदीङुष्यविभ्यो नक्

iṇsiñjidīṅuṣyavibhyo nak · A 9.3.2

इनः सूर्ये नृपे पत्यौ । सिनः काणः । जिनोऽर्हन् । दीनः । उष्णः । ऊनः ।

Rule. After iṇ, ṣiñ, ji, dīṅ, uṣ and av, the affix nak. Being kit, it blocks guṇa (SK 2217). For av, ū (ūṭh) replaces the v together with the penultimate a (the Tattvabodhinī, citing SK 2654).

Forms. i + na → ina "the sun, a king, a lord"; si + na → sina "one-eyed"; jina "an Arhat"; dīna; uṣ + na → uṣṇa (ṇ by SK 113); av + na → ūna ("incomplete", the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 283 · phenamīnau

फेनमीनौ

phenamīnau · A 9.3.3

एतौ निपात्येते । स्फायतेः फेनः । मीनः ।

Rule. phena and mīna are given by nipātana. From sphāy comes phena; the Tattvabodhinī says phe replaces the root. mīna is from mī "to injure", with no guṇa.

Forms. phena, mīna.

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī names the affix. It is taken here to be nak carried on from uṇādi 282; this is inferred.

Uṇādi 284 · kṛṣer varṇe

कृषेर्वर्णे

kṛṣervarṇe · A 9.3.4

कृष्णः ।

Rule. After kṛṣ "to plough", nak comes, but only when a colour is meant.

Forms. kṛṣ + na → kṛṣṇa (no guṇa; ṇ by SK 113).

Uṇādi 285 · bandher bradhibudhī ca

बन्धेर्ब्रधिबुधी च

bandherbradhibudhī ca · A 9.3.5

ब्रध्नः । बुध्नः ।

Rule. After bandh "to bind", nak comes, and bradh and budh replace the root. The final i of bradhi and budhi in the sūtra is taken as a vowel for pronunciation only.

Forms. bradh + na → bradhna (the Tattvabodhinī: a name of the sun); budh + na → budhna (the Tattvabodhinī: a base, and Rudra).

III.C. na — non-kit na-words (guṇa), with modifications — running example: `pṝ + na → par-na (guṇa, SK 2168) → parṇa (ṇatva, SK 235)`

The affix na has no it-letter. It is therefore not kit, and the root vowel takes guṇa before it (SK 2168; a light penultimate by SK 2189). The Tattvabodhinī explains why the affix is na and not nak: with a kit affix, vas would undergo saṃprasāraṇa (the replacement of a semivowel by its vowel), and vena would get no guṇa. Later sūtras carry na forward and add a marker or a special operation. The running example is pṝ, which gives parṇam "a leaf".

pṝ + na → no it-letter, so guṇa (SK 2168), with r after the a (SK 70) → par + na

→ n becomes ṇ after r (ṇatva, SK 235) → parṇa → parṇam.

Uṇādi 286 · dhāpṝvasyajyatibhyo naḥ

धापॄवस्यज्यतिभ्यो नः

dhāpṝvasyajyatibhyo naḥ · A 9.3.6

धाना भ्रष्टयवे स्त्रियः । पर्णं पत्रम् । पर्णः किंशुकः । वस्नो मूल्ये वेतने च । अजेर्वी । वेनः । अत्न आदित्यः । बाहुलकात् । शृणोतेः श्रोणः पङ्गुः ।

Rule. After dhā, pṝ, vas, aj and at, the affix na, with guṇa. vī replaces aj (SK 2292). By bāhulaka, the "bahulam" of SK 3169 (uṇādayo bahulam), na also comes after śru.

Forms. dhānā "parched barley" (feminine plural); parṇa neuter "a leaf", masculine "the kiṃśuka tree"; vasna "price, wages"; vī + na → vena; atna "the sun"; śru + na → śroṇa "lame" (ṇ by SK 235 with SK 197).

Watch out. vas keeps its form: its saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2409) needs a kit affix.

Uṇādi 287 · lakṣer aṭ ca

लक्षेरट् च

lakṣeraṭ ca · A 9.3.7

लक्षेश्चुरादिण्यन्तान्नः स्यात्तस्याडागमश्च । चान्मुडित्येके । लक्षणं लक्ष्मणं नाम्नि चिन्हे च । लक्षणो लक्ष्मणश्च रामभ्राता । लक्षणा हंसयोषायां सारसस्य च लक्ष्मणा ।

Rule. After lakṣi, a curādi root (of the verb class headed by cur, whose roots are taken with ṇic), na comes with the augment aṭ. An augment marked with ṭ (ṭit) stands at the head of what it is added to (SK 36). ṇic is lost (SK 2313). By the ca, some add muṭ as well.

Forms. lakṣ-i + a-na → lakṣaṇa; with muṭ, lakṣmaṇa (ṇ by SK 235, SK 197). Neuter: "a name, a mark"; masculine: Rāma's brother. lakṣaṇā is the female haṃsa, lakṣmaṇā the female sārasa (ṭāp, SK 454).

Uṇādi 288 · vaner ic copadhāyāḥ

वनेरिच्चोपधायाः

vanericcopadhāyāḥ · A 9.3.8

वेन्ना नदी ।

Rule. After van, na comes, and i replaces the penultimate vowel (upadhā). That new i then takes guṇa of a light penultimate (SK 2189). The feminine takes ṭāp (SK 454).

Forms. van → vin + na → venna → vennā "a river".

Uṇādi 289 · siveṣṭheryū ca

सिवेष्ठेर्यू च

siveṣṭheryū ca · A 9.3.9

दीर्घोच्चारणसामर्थ्यान्न गुणः । स्यून आदित्यः । बाहुलकात् केवलो नः । ऊठ् । अन्तरङ्गत्वाद्यण् । गुणः । स्योनः ।

Rule. After siv "to sew", na comes, and yū replaces the ṭi (the last vowel with what follows it, iv; SK 79). Because yū is taught long, guṇa does not apply. By bāhulaka, na also comes alone: ūṭh replaces the v (SK 2561), yaṇ comes first because it is antaraṅga, and then guṇa. An antaraṅga ("internal") operation is one whose conditions lie closer together inside the word, and it applies first. The Tattvabodhinī notes that guṇa first would give sayona.

Forms. s-yū-na → syūna "the sun"; by bāhulaka, si-ū-na → syūna → syona.

Watch out. Our text has ṣṭh, and the print's conjunct is unclear. The sūtra is read here as siveḥ ṭeḥ, "of siv, in place of the ṭi", the only reading that makes sense.

Uṇādi 290 · kṝvṝjṝsidrupanyanisvapibhyo nit

कॄवॄजॄसिद्रुपन्यनिस्वपिभ्यो नित्

kṝvṝjṝsidrupanyanisvapibhyo nit · A 9.3.10

कर्णः । वर्णः । जर्णश्चन्द्रे च वृक्षे च । सेना । द्रोणः । पन्नो नीचैर्गतिः । अन्नमोदनः । स्वप्नो निद्रा ।

Rule. After kṝ, vṝ, jṝ, si, dru, pani, ani and svapi, na comes and is nit (marked with n). A nit affix makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). Guṇa applies.

Forms. karṇa; varṇa; jarṇa "the moon; a tree"; si + na → sena → senā (ṭāp, SK 454); droṇa; panna "going downward"; anna "boiled rice"; svapna "sleep".

Uṇādi 291 · dheṭa ic ca

धेट इच्च

dheṭa icca · A 9.3.11

धेनः सिन्धुर्नदी धेना ।

Rule. After dheṭ "to drink", na comes, and i replaces the final (the Tattvabodhinī). The i then takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. dhe → dhi + na → dhena "the sea"; dhenā "a river".

Uṇādi 292 · tṛṣiśuṣirasibhyaḥ kit

तृषिशुषिरसिभ्यः कित्

tṛṣiśuṣirasibhyaḥ kit · A 9.3.12

तृष्णा । शुष्णः सूर्यो वह्निश्च । रस्नं द्रव्यम् ।

Rule. After tṛṣ, śuṣ and ras, the affix is kit, so there is no guṇa (SK 2217). The affix is na, carried on; this is inferred from the forms.

Forms. tṛṣ + na → tṛṣṇā (ṇ by SK 235; ṭāp); śuṣṇa "the sun, fire"; rasna "a substance".

Uṇādi 293 · suño dīrghaś ca

सुञो दीर्घश्च

suño dīrghaśca · A 9.3.13

सूना वधस्थानम् ।

Rule. After su (ṣuñ "to press out"), na comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. sū + na → sūna → sūnā "a place of slaughter".

Watch out. The form has no guṇa (not sona), and neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says why. Perhaps kit runs on from uṇādi 292, or the long vowel is protected as in uṇādi 289; this is only a suggestion.

Uṇādi 294 · rames ta ca

रमेस्त च

ramesta ca · A 9.3.14

रमयतीति रत्नम् ।

Rule. After rami (ram with ṇic), na comes, and t replaces the final m. ṇic is lost (SK 2313).

Forms. rat + na → ratna, "that which delights (ramayati)".

Uṇādi 295 · rāsnāsāsnāsthūṇāvīṇāḥ

रास्नासास्नास्थूणावीणाः

rāsnāsāsnāsthūṇāvīṇāḥ · A 9.3.15

रास्ना गन्धद्रव्यम् । सास्ना गोगलकम्बलः । स्थूणा गृहस्तम्भः । वीणा वल्लकी ।

Rule. Four words are taught as finished forms. The Tattvabodhinī gives the steps: ras and sas lengthen the penultimate; sthā takes ū; vī takes no guṇa; and ṇ replaces the n of the affix in sthūṇā and vīṇā.

Forms. rāsnā "a fragrant substance"; sāsnā "the dewlap of a cow"; sthūṇā "a house post"; vīṇā "the lute".

Watch out. The affix is not named. Its n shows it is n-initial, presumably na. The ṇ has no r or ṣ to cause it, so it belongs to the nipātana.

III.D. iṣṇuc, ksna — -iṣṇu and -kṣṇa words — running example: `aś + ksna → aṣ-sna (SK 294) → ak-sna (SK 295) → akṣna (SK 212) → akṣṇa`

The affix iṣṇuc is iṣṇu with c as it-letter. A cit affix makes the word acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). The affix ksna is sna with k as it-letter, so it is kit and blocks guṇa (SK 2217). After a root ending in ś or ṣ, ksna sets off a chain of consonant changes. The running example is aś "to pervade", which gives akṣṇam "the undivided".

aś + ksna → k is an it-letter → aś + sna

→ ś becomes ṣ (SK 294) → aṣ + sna

→ ṣ becomes k before s (SK 295) → ak + sna

→ s becomes ṣ after k (SK 212) → akṣna

→ n becomes ṇ after ṣ (SK 235) → akṣṇa → akṣṇam.

Uṇādi 296 · gādābhyām iṣṇuc

गादाभ्यामिष्णुच्

gādābhyāmiṣṇuc · A 9.3.16

गेष्णुर्गायनः । देष्णुर्दाता ।

Rule. After gā and dā, the affix iṣṇuc. gai becomes gā before it (SK 2370), and ā + i becomes e (SK 69).

Forms. gā + iṣṇu → geṣṇu "a singer"; dā + iṣṇu → deṣṇu "a giver".

Uṇādi 297 · kṛtyaśūbhyāṃ ksnaḥ

कृत्यशूभ्यां क्स्नः

kṛtyaśūbhyāṃ ksnaḥ · A 9.3.17

कृत्स्नम् । अक्ष्णमखण्डम् ।

Rule. After kṛt "to surround" and aś "to pervade", the affix ksna (kit: no guṇa).

Forms. kṛt + sna → kṛtsna; akṣṇa "the undivided".

Uṇādi 298 · tijer dīrghaś ca

तिजेर्दीर्घश्च

tijerdīrghaśca · A 9.3.18

तीक्ष्णम् ।

Rule. After tij "to sharpen", ksna comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. tīj + sna → j to g to k (SK 378, SK 121) → s to ṣ (SK 212) → n to ṇ (SK 235) → tīkṣṇa.

Uṇādi 299 · śliṣer ac copadhāyāḥ

श्लिषेरच्चोपधायाः

śliṣeraccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.3.19

श्लक्ष्णम् ।

Rule. After śliṣ, short a replaces the penultimate vowel. The affix is ksna, carried on; this is inferred, and the form requires it.

Forms. ślaṣ + sna → ṣ to k (SK 295) → s to ṣ (SK 212) → n to ṇ (SK 235) → ślakṣṇa. No meaning is given, and there is no Tattvabodhinī on this sūtra.

III.E. yuc, yuk/tyuk, ayu — -yu words — running example: `mṛṅ + tyuk → mṛ-tyu (kit: no guṇa) → mṛtyu`

Three kinds of -yu affix appear here. yuc has c as it-letter, so the word is acute on its last syllable. yuk and tyuk have k, so they block guṇa. ayu has no marker, so guṇa applies. The running example is mṛṅ "to die", which gives mṛtyuḥ.

mṛ + tyuk → k is an it-letter → mṛ + tyu

→ the affix is kit, so ṛ takes no guṇa (SK 2217) → mṛtyu → mṛtyuḥ.

Uṇādi 300 · yajimaniśundhidasijanibhyo yuc

यजिमनिशुन्धिदसिजनिभ्यो युच्

yajimaniśundhidasijanibhyo yuc · A 9.3.20

यज्युरध्वर्युः । मन्युर्दैन्ये क्रतौ क्रुधि । शुन्ध्युरग्निः । दस्युस्तस्करः । जन्युः शरीरी ।

Rule. After yaj, man, śundh, das and jan, the affix yuc (cit: final acute, SK 3710).

Forms. yajyu "the adhvaryu priest"; manyu "dejection, sacrifice, anger"; śundhyu "fire"; dasyu "a thief"; janyu "an embodied being".

Watch out. The yu here is not replaced by ana (SK 1247). Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says why; the forms show it unreplaced.

Uṇādi 301 · bhujimṛṅbhyāṃ yuktyukau

भुजिमृङ्भ्याम् युक्त्युकौ

bhujimṛṅbhyām yuktyukau · A 9.3.21

भुज्युर्भाजनम् । मृत्युः ।

Rule. After bhuj and mṛṅ, the affixes yuk and tyuk respectively. Both are kit, so neither root takes guṇa.

Forms. bhuj + yu → bhujyu "a vessel"; mṛ + tyu → mṛtyu.

Uṇādi 302 · sarter ayuḥ

सर्तेरयुः

sarterayuḥ · A 9.3.22

सरयुर्नदी । अयूरिति पाठान्तरम् । सरयूः ।

Rule. After sṛ "to go", the affix ayu. It has no marker, so sṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. sar + ayu → sarayu "a river". A variant reading gives the affix as ayū: sarayū.

III.F. pa — -pa words — running example: `nī + pa → ne-pa (guṇa) → nepa; by bāhulaka no guṇa → nīpa`

The affix pa has no marker, so the root takes guṇa before it. The next sūtras carry pa forward and make it kit or nit, or add lengthening of the root vowel. The running example is nī "to lead". With guṇa it gives nepaḥ "a purohita"; by bāhulaka, without guṇa, it gives nīpaḥ "a particular tree".

nī + pa → no it-letter, so guṇa (SK 2168) → ne + pa → nepa

→ by bāhulaka (SK 3169), guṇa is set aside → nī + pa → nīpa.

Uṇādi 303 · pānīviṣibhyaḥ paḥ

पानीविषिभ्यः पः

pānīviṣibhyaḥ paḥ · A 9.3.23

पाति रक्षत्यस्मादात्मानमिति पापम् । तद्योगात्पापः । नेपः पुरोहितः । बाहुलकाद्गुणाभावे नीपो वृक्षविशेषः । वेष्पः पानीयम् ।

Rule. After pā, nī and viṣ, the affix pa, with guṇa. By bāhulaka, nī also appears without guṇa.

Forms. pāpa neuter, "that from which one guards (pāti) oneself", and masculine, one possessed of it; nepa "a purohita"; nīpa "a particular tree"; viṣ + pa → veṣpa "water" (guṇa of the light penultimate, SK 2189).

Uṇādi 304 · cyuvaḥ kic ca

च्युवः किच्च

cyuvaḥ kicca · A 9.3.24

च्युपो वक्त्रम् ।

Rule. After cyu, here in the sense "to speak", the affix is kit, so there is no guṇa. The affix is pa, carried on; this is inferred, not stated.

Forms. cyu + pa → cyupa "the mouth". The Tattvabodhinī reports that the Daśapādī (the Daśapādī-uṇādivṛtti, another commentary on the uṇādi list) reads the sūtra with cup "to move slowly".

Uṇādi 305 · stuvo dīrghaś ca

स्तुवो दीर्घश्च

stuvo dīrghaśca · A 9.3.25

स्तूपः समुच्छ्रायः ।

Rule. After stu "to praise", pa comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. stū + pa → stūpa "a raised mound".

Uṇādi 306 · suśṝbhyāṃ nic ca

सुशॄभ्यां निच्च

suśṝbhyāṃ nicca · A 9.3.26

चात्कित् । सूपः । बाहुलकादूत्वम् । शूर्पम् ।

Rule. After su and śṝ, pa comes and is nit; by the ca it is also kit (no guṇa). The Tattvabodhinī says the nit is for the accent. By bāhulaka, ū takes the place of the ṝ of śṝ.

Forms. sūpa; śṝ + pa → śūrpa. The Tattvabodhinī analyses the ū as u, with r after it, lengthened by SK 354.

Uṇādi 307 · kuyubhyāṃ ca

कुयुभ्यां च

kuyubhyāṃ ca · A 9.3.27

कुवन्ति मन्ण्डूका अस्मिन् कूपः । युवन्ति बध्नन्त्यस्मिन्पशुमिति यूपो यज्ञस्थम्भः ।

Rule. After ku "to sound" and yu "to join", pa comes, with the root vowel lengthened.

Forms. kūpa "a well", in which frogs croak (kuvanti); yūpa "the sacrificial post", to which the animal is tied (yuvanti).

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī says the affix is "mit". This may be a misprint for nit; no marker is added to the sūtra here.

Uṇādi 308 · khaṣpaśilpaśaṣpabāṣparūpaparpatalpāḥ

खष्पशिल्पशष्पबाष्परूपपर्पतल्पाः

khaṣpaśilpaśaṣpabāṣparūpaparpatalpāḥ · A 9.3.28

सप्तैते पप्रत्ययान्ता निपात्यन्ते । खनतेर्नकारस्य पत्वम् । खष्पौ क्रोधबलात्कारौ शीलतेर्ह्रस्वः । शिल्पं कौशलम् । शसु हिंसायाम् निपातनात्पत्वम् । शष्पं बालतृणं प्रतिभाक्षयश्च । बधतेः पः । बाष्पो नेत्रजलोष्मणोः । बाष्पं च । रौतेर्दीर्घ । रूपं स्वभावे सौन्दैर्ये । पॄ । पर्पं गृहं बालतृणं पङ्गुपीठं च । तल प्रतिष्ठाकरणे चुरादिणिचो लुक् । तल्पं शय्याट्टदारेषु ।

Rule. Seven words ending in pa are given by nipātana. The kaumudī's steps: ṣ for the n of khan; shortening of śīl; ṣ in śas; ṣ for the dh of bādh; lengthening of ru; and luk (deletion) of the curādi ṇic of tal.

Forms. khaṣpa "anger, violence"; śilpa "skill"; śaṣpa "young grass, loss of presence of mind"; bāṣpa masculine and neuter, "tears, vapour"; rūpa "inherent nature, beauty"; pṝ → parpa "a house, young grass, a cripple's seat"; talpa "a bed, an upper room, a wife".

Watch out. The print's ṣ and p cannot be told apart, and our text reads "patvam" and "badhateḥ". They are read here as ṣatvam and bādhateḥ.

III.G. itnuc, ktnu — -itnu and -tnu words — running example: `stani + itnuc → stanay-itnu (ay for ṇi, SK 2311) → stanayitnu`

The affix itnuc is itnu with c as it-letter. It comes after roots in their ṇi form, the stem left by the causative affix ṇic. Before itnu, ay replaces that ṇi (SK 2311). The affix ktnu is tnu with k as it-letter, so it is kit; han and gam lose their nasal before it (SK 2428). The running example is stani, which gives stanayitnuḥ.

stani + itnuc → c is an it-letter → stani + itnu

→ ay replaces ṇi (SK 2311) → stanay + itnu

→ stanayitnu → stanayitnuḥ.

Uṇādi 309 · stanihṛṣipuṣigadimadibhyo ṇer itnuc

स्तनिह्रुषिपुपिगदिमदिभ्यो णेरित्नुच्

stanihruṣipupigadimadibhyo ṇeritnuc · A 9.3.29

’अयामन्त-२३११’ इति णेरयादेशः । स्तनयित्नुः । हर्षयित्नुः । पोपयित्नुः गदयित्नुर्वावदूकः । मदयित्नुर्मदिरा ।

Rule. After stani, hṛṣ, puṣ, gad and mad, when they end in ṇi, the affix itnuc. ay replaces the ṇi (SK 2311).

Forms. stanayitnu, harṣayitnu, poṣayitnu; gadayitnu "a talker"; madayitnu "an intoxicating drink".

Watch out. Our text reads "stanihruṣipupi" and "popayitnuḥ". The print and the Tattvabodhinī are followed here: hṛṣi, puṣi, poṣayitnu.

Uṇādi 310 · kṛhanibhyāṃ ktnuḥ

कृहनिभ्यां क्त्नुः

kṛhanibhyāṃ ktnuḥ · A 9.3.30

कृत्नुः शिल्पीः । हत्नुर्व्याधिः शस्त्रं च ।

Rule. After kṛ and han, the affix ktnu. Being kit, it blocks guṇa (SK 2217). han loses its nasal before the kit affix (SK 2428).

Forms. kṛ + tnu → kṛtnu "an artisan"; ha + tnu → hatnu "a disease, a weapon".

Uṇādi 311 · gameḥ sanvac ca

गमेः सन्वच्च

gameḥ sanvacca · A 9.3.31

जिगत्नुः ।

Rule. After gam, ktnu comes, and the root is treated as it is before the desiderative affix san (sanvat). So it is reduplicated (SK 2395), and only the first consonant of the doubled syllable is kept (SK 2179); then i for the a of the first syllable (SK 2317) and j for its g (SK 2245). The m is lost before the kit affix (SK 2428).

Forms. gam → ji-gam + tnu → jigatnu.

III.H. nu, ṇu — -nu and -ṇu words — running example: `viṣ + ṇu (kit) → viṣ-ṇu (no guṇa) → viṣṇu`

The affixes nu and ṇu have no marker, so the root takes guṇa before them. Some sūtras make them kit or nit. The running example is viṣ "to pervade". Uṇādi 319 makes ṇu kit after it, which gives viṣṇuḥ.

viṣ + ṇu → by uṇādi 319 the affix is kit

→ guṇa of the light penultimate i (SK 2189) is blocked (SK 2217) → viṣ + ṇu

→ viṣṇu → viṣṇuḥ.

Uṇādi 312 · dābhābhyāṃ nuḥ

दाभाभ्यां नुः

dābhābhyāṃ nuḥ · A 9.3.32

दानुर्द्ता । भानुः ।

Rule. After dā "to give" and bhā "to shine", the affix nu.

Forms. dānu "a giver"; bhānu.

Uṇādi 313 · vacer gaś ca

वचेर्गश्च

vacergaśca · A 9.3.33

वग्नुः ।

Rule. After vac, nu comes, and g replaces the c. nu is taken as carried on from uṇādi 312; this is inferred.

Forms. vag + nu → vagnu.

Uṇādi 314 · dheṭa ic ca

धेट इच्च

dheṭa icca · A 9.3.34

धयति सुतानिति धेनुः ।

Rule. After dheṭ, nu comes, and i replaces the final. The i then takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. dhi + nu → dhenu, "she suckles (dhayati) her young".

Uṇādi 315 · suvaḥ kit

सुवः कित्

suvaḥ kit · A 9.3.35

सूनुः पुत्रेऽनुजे रवौ ।

Rule. After sū "to give birth", nu comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. sū + nu → sūnu "a son, a younger brother, the sun" (a line of the Viśva lexicon).

Uṇādi 316 · jahāter dve 'ntalopaś ca

जहातेर्द्वेऽन्तलोपश्च

jahāterdve'ntalopaśca · A 9.3.36

जह्नुः ।

Rule. After hā (jahāti), nu comes; the root is doubled and its final is deleted. The first syllable is shortened (SK 2180), its h becomes jh (SK 2245) and then j (SK 2182).

Forms. hā-hā → ja-hā → jah + nu → jahnu.

Uṇādi 317 · stho ṇuḥ

स्थो णुः

stho ṇuḥ · A 9.3.37

स्थाणुः कीले स्थिरे हरे ।

Rule. After sthā (ṣṭhā, with s for ṣ by SK 2264), the affix ṇu.

Forms. sthā + ṇu → sthāṇu "a post, something fixed, Hara".

Uṇādi 318 · ajivṛrībhyo nic ca

अजिवृरीभ्यो निच्च

ajivṛrībhyo nicca · A 9.3.38

अजेर्वी । वेणुः । वर्णुर्नददेशभेदयोः । रेणुर्द्वयोः स्त्रियां धूलिः ।

Rule. After aj, vṛ and rī, ṇu comes and is nit (first-syllable acute, SK 3686). vī replaces aj (SK 2292). Guṇa applies.

Forms. vī + ṇu → veṇu; varṇu "a particular river; a particular country"; reṇu "dust", masculine and feminine.

Uṇādi 319 · viṣeḥ kic ca

विषेः किच्च

viṣeḥ kicca · A 9.3.39

विष्णुः ।

Rule. After viṣ, ṇu comes and is kit; by the ca it is also nit. The kit blocks guṇa; the nit makes the word acute on its first syllable (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. viṣ + ṇu → viṣṇu.

III.I. ka, kak, kan — -ka words — running example: `kṛ + ka (k kept by bāhulaka) → kar-ka (guṇa) → karka`

Three k-affixes follow. In ka the k would normally be an it-letter (SK 195). By bāhulaka it is not, so ka is not kit and guṇa applies. kak is kit, so it blocks guṇa. kan has n as it-letter and takes guṇa. The running example is kṛ, which gives karkaḥ "a white horse".

kṛ + ka → by bāhulaka (SK 3169) the k is not an it-letter (against SK 195), so the affix is not kit

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → kar + ka

→ karka → karkaḥ.

Uṇādi 320 · kṛdādhārārcikalibhyaḥ kaḥ

कृदाधारार्चिकलिभ्यः कः

kṛdādhārārcikalibhyaḥ kaḥ · A 9.3.40

बाहुलकान्न कस्येत्संज्ञा । कर्को धवलघोटकः । दाको दाता । धाकोऽनड्वानाधारश्च । राका पौर्णमासी अर्कः । कल्कः पापाशये पापे दम्भे विट्किट्टयोरपि ।

Rule. After kṛ, dā, dhā, rā, arc and kal, the affix ka. By bāhulaka its k is not an it-letter, so guṇa applies.

Forms. karka "a white horse"; dāka "a giver"; dhāka "an ox; a support"; rākā "the full-moon day"; arc + ka → arka (c to k, SK 378; one k dropped, SK 71); kalka "a sinner, sin, deceit, excrement, dregs".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī says the ā of dāka, dhāka and rākā is not shortened by SK 834, the shortening of ā before ka.

Uṇādi 321 · sṛvṛbhūśuṣimuṣibhyaḥ kak

सृवृभूशुषिमुषिभ्यः कक्

sṛvṛbhūśuṣimuṣibhyaḥ kak · A 9.3.41

सृक उत्पलवातयोः । वृकः श्वापदकाकयोः । भूकं छिद्रम् । शुष्कः । मुष्कोऽण्डम् ।

Rule. After sṛ, vṛ, bhū, śuṣ and muṣ, the affix kak. Being kit, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. sṛka "a lotus, wind"; vṛka "a beast of prey, a crow"; bhūka "a hole"; śuṣka; muṣka "the testicle".

Uṇādi 322 · śukavalkolkāḥ

शुकवल्कोल्काः

śukavalkolkāḥ · A 9.3.42

शुभेरन्त्यलीपः । शुकः । वल्कं वल्कलमस्त्रियाम् । उष दाहे । षस्य लः । उल्का ।

Rule. Three words are given as finished forms. śubh loses its final. uṣ "to burn" takes l for its ṣ.

Forms. śuka; valka "bark", not feminine; ulkā.

Watch out. The affix is not named. kak is inferred from the forms in k and the unchanged u of śuka.

Uṇādi 323 · iṇbhīkāpāśalyatimarcibhyaḥ kan

इण्भीकापाशल्यतिमर्चिभ्यः कन्

iṇbhīkāpāśalyatimarcibhyaḥ kan · A 9.3.43

एके मुख्यान्यकेवलाः । भेको मण्डूकमेषयोरिति विश्वभेदिन्यौ । काकः । पाकः शिशुः । शल्कं शकलम् । अत्कः पथिकः शरीरावयवश्च । मर्कः शरीरवायुः ।

Rule. After iṇ, bhī, kā (kai, SK 2370), pā, śal, at and marc, the affix kan, with guṇa.

Forms. eka "chief, other, alone"; bheka "a frog, a ram"; kāka; pāka "a child"; śalka "a piece"; atka "a traveller, a part of the body"; marc + ka → marka "the wind of the body" (SK 378, SK 71).

Watch out. The kaumudī states that the k is not an it-letter only for ka (uṇādi 320). Extending this to kan is an inference, though the forms show it.

Uṇādi 324 · nau haḥ

नौ हः

nau haḥ · A 9.3.44

जहातेः कन् स्यान्नो । निहाका गोधिका ।

Rule. After hā, when ni is the upapada (a word standing beside the root, named in the sūtra in the seventh case), kan comes.

Forms. ni + hā + ka → nihākā "a lizard" (ṭāp).

Uṇādi 325 · nau sader ḍic ca

नौ सदेर्डिच्च

nau saderḍicca · A 9.3.45

निष्कोऽस्त्री हेम्नि तत्पले ।

Rule. After sad with the upapada ni, kan comes and is ḍit. A ḍit affix deletes the ṭi, here ad. s becomes ṣ (SK 2271).

Forms. ni + s + ka → niṣka "gold; a pala of it", not feminine.

Uṇādi 326 · syamer īṭ ca

स्यमेरीट् च

syamerīṭ ca · A 9.3.46

स्यमीको वल्मिकः वृक्षभेदश्च । इट्ह्रस्व इति केचित् । स्यमिकः ।

Rule. After syam, kan comes with the augment īṭ, which stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).

Forms. syam + ī + ka → syamīka "an ant-hill; a kind of tree". Some say the augment is short iṭ: syamika.

Uṇādi 327 · ajiyudhunībhyo dīrghaś ca

अजियुधुनीभ्यो दीर्घश्च

ajiyudhunībhyo dīrghaśca · A 9.3.47

वीकः स्याद्वातपक्षिणोः । यूका । धूको वायुः । नीको वृक्षविशेषः ।

Rule. After aj, yu, dhū and nī, kan comes, and the root vowel is long. The Tattvabodhinī says the stated lengthening keeps guṇa away. vī replaces aj.

Forms. vīka "wind; a bird"; yūkā; dhūka "wind"; nīka "a particular tree".

Uṇādi 328 · hriyo raś ca lo vā

ह्रियो रश्च लो वा

hriyo raśca lo vā · A 9.3.48

ह्रीका ह्लीका त्रपा मता ।

Rule. After hrī, kan comes with the long vowel carried on, and l optionally replaces the r.

Forms. hrīkā and hlīkā "shame".

III.J. una/unta/unti/uni, jhic, kanyuc, anuṅ — bird-names, -anti, -anyu and -anu words — running example: `bhū + jhic → bho + anti (jh → ant, SK 2169) → bhavanti`

This group mixes four affix families. śak takes four affixes that all make words for a bird. jhic has c as it-letter, and its jh becomes ant (SK 2169). kanyuc has k and c. anuṅ has ṅ; an affix marked with ṅ (ṅit) also blocks guṇa (SK 2217). The running example is bhū, which gives bhavantiḥ "present time".

bhū + jhic → c is an it-letter → bhū + jhi

→ jh becomes ant (SK 2169) → bhū + anti

→ guṇa (SK 2168) → bho + anti

→ av for o before a vowel (SK 61) → bhavanti → bhavantiḥ.

Uṇādi 329 · śaker unontontyunayaḥ

शकेरुनोन्तोन्त्युनयः

śakerunontontyunayaḥ · A 9.3.49

उन उन्त उन्ति उनि एते चत्वारः स्युः । शकुनः । शकुन्तः । शकुन्तिः । शकुनिः ।

Rule. After śak, four affixes: una, unta, unti and uni.

Forms. śakuna, śakunta, śakunti, śakuni. The Tattvabodhinī cites Amara, where all four are words for a bird.

Uṇādi 330 · bhuvo jhic

भुवो झिच्

bhuvo jhic · A 9.3.50

भवन्तिर्वर्तमानकालः । बहुलकादवेश्च । अवन्तिः । वदेर्वदन्तिः । किंवदन्ती जनश्रुतिः ।

Rule. After bhū, the affix jhic. By bāhulaka it also comes after av and vad.

Forms. bhavanti "present time"; avanti; vadanti; kiṃvadantī "common report". The Tattvabodhinī explains the ī as optional ṅīṣ.

Uṇādi 331 · kanyuc kṣipeś ca

कन्युच्क्षिपेश्च

kanyuckṣipeśca · A 9.3.51

चाद्भुवः । क्षिपण्युर्वसन्त इत्युज्ज्वलदत्तः । भवन्युः स्वामिसूर्ययोः ।

Rule. After kṣip, and by the ca after bhū, the affix kanyuc. The kit blocks guṇa; n becomes ṇ across the p (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. kṣipaṇyu "spring" (so Ujjvaladatta, another commentator on the uṇādi); bhavanyu "a master, the sun".

Watch out. bhavanyu shows guṇa, which the kit should block. The lexicon line in the Tattvabodhinī reads bhuvanyu. The transmitted bhavanyu is kept here.

Uṇādi 332 · anuṅ nadeś ca

अनुङ्नदेश्च

anuṅnadeśca · A 9.3.52

चात्क्षिपेः । नदनुर्मेघः । क्षिपणुर्वातः ।

Rule. After nad, and by the ca after kṣip, the affix anuṅ. Being ṅit, it blocks guṇa (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. nadanu "a cloud"; kṣip + anu → kṣipaṇu "the wind".

III.K. unan — -una words — running example: `kṝ + unan → kar-una (guṇa) → karuṇa (ṇatva, SK 235)`

The affix unan is una with n as it-letter. The n makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). It is not kit, so guṇa applies unless a sūtra adds kit. The running example is kṝ, which gives karuṇā "compassion".

kṝ + unan → n is an it-letter → kṝ + una

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r → kar + una

→ n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235) → karuṇa

→ feminine with ṭāp (SK 454) → karuṇā.

Uṇādi 333 · kṝvṛdāribhya unan

कॄवृदारिभ्य उनन्

kṝvṛdāribhya unan · A 9.3.53

करुणो वृक्षभेदः स्यात्करुणा च कृपा मता । वरुणः । दारुणम् ।

Rule. After kṝ, vṛ and dāri (the causative of dṝ), the affix unan, with guṇa. ṇi is lost (SK 2313).

Forms. karuṇa "a kind of tree", karuṇā "compassion"; varuṇa; dāri → dār + una → dāruṇa.

Uṇādi 334 · tro raś ca lo vā

त्रो रश्च लो वा

tro raśca lo vā · A 9.3.54

तरुणस्तलुनो युवा ।

Rule. After tṝ, unan comes, and l optionally replaces the r.

Forms. taruṇa, or taluna with no ṇ (no r to cause it), both "a young man".

Uṇādi 335 · kṣudhipiśimithibhyaḥ kit

क्षुधिपिशिमिथिभ्यः कित्

kṣudhipiśimithibhyaḥ kit · A 9.3.55

क्षुधुनो म्लेच्छजातिः । पिशुनः । मिथुनम् ।

Rule. After kṣudh, piś and mith, unan comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. kṣudhuna "a mleccha tribe"; piśuna; mithuna.

Uṇādi 336 · phaler guk ca

फलेर्गुक् च

phalerguk ca · A 9.3.56

फल्गुनः पार्थः । प्रज्ञाद्यण् । फाल्गुनः ।

Rule. After phal, unan comes, and the root takes the augment guk. A kit augment stands at the end of the root (SK 36).

Forms. phal-g-una → phalguna "Arjuna". With aṇ by the prajñādi rule (SK 2106) and vṛddhi (SK 1075): phālguna.

Uṇādi 337 · aśer laśaś ca

अशेर्लशश्च

aśerlaśaśca · A 9.3.57

लशुनम् ।

Rule. After aś "to eat", unan comes, and laś replaces the root.

Forms. laś + una → laśuna (the Tattvabodhinī: garlic).

Uṇādi 338 · arjer ṇiluk ca

अर्जेर्णिलुक् च

arjerṇiluk ca · A 9.3.58

अर्जुनः ।

Rule. After arji (the causative of ṛj), unan comes, and the ṇi is deleted by luk.

Forms. arj + una → arjuna.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī asks what "ṇiluk" adds, since SK 2313 would delete the ṇi anyway.

Uṇādi 339 · tṛṇākhyāyāṃ cit

तृणाख्यायां चित्

tṛṇākhyāyāṃ cit · A 9.3.59

चित्त्वादन्तोदात्तः । अर्जुनं तृणम् ।

Rule. When a kind of grass is named, the same affix after arji is cit, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). Without the cit, unan would make it acute on the first.

Forms. arjuna "a grass". There is no Tattvabodhinī on this sūtra.

Uṇādi 340 · arteś ca

अर्तेश्च

arteśca · A 9.3.60

अरुणः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", unan comes and is cit (the Tattvabodhinī). Guṇa applies.

Forms. ar + una → aruṇa.

Uṇādi 341 · ajiyamiśīṅbhyaś ca

अजियमिशीङ्भ्यश्च

ajiyamiśīṅbhyaśca · A 9.3.61

वयुनं देवमन्दिरम् । यमुना । शयुनोऽजगरः ।

Rule. After aj, yam and śīṅ, unan. vī replaces aj, and guṇa then gives ay before a vowel (SK 61).

Forms. vī → vay + una → vayuna "a temple"; yamunā; śī → śay + una → śayuna "a python".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī adds "and it is ḍit", but the forms show no ṭi-loss. It may be a misprint for cit.

III.L. sa — -sa and -kṣa words — running example: `vṛśc + sa (kit) → … (SK 380, 294, 295, 212) → vṛkṣa`

The affix sa has no marker, so guṇa applies. It takes no iṭ (SK 3163, the Tattvabodhinī). From uṇādi 346 it is made kit. After a root ending in ś, ṣ or a palatal, the same chain of consonant changes as in akṣṇa gives -kṣa. The running example is vraśc "to cut", which gives vṛkṣaḥ.

vraśc + sa → by uṇādi 346 the affix is kit, so saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412) → vṛśc + sa

→ ś is lost (SK 380) → vṛc + sa

→ c becomes ṣ (SK 294) → vṛṣ + sa

→ ṣ becomes k before s (SK 295) → vṛk + sa

→ s becomes ṣ after k (SK 212) → vṛkṣa → vṛkṣaḥ.

Uṇādi 342 · vṝtṝvadihanikamikaśibhyaḥ saḥ

वॄतॄवदिहनिकमिकशिभ्यः सः

vṝtṝvadihanikamikaśibhyaḥ saḥ · A 9.3.62

वर्सः । तर्सः प्लवसमुद्रयोः । वत्सः । वत्सम् । वक्षः । हंसः । कंसोऽस्त्री पानभाजनम् । कक्षं नक्षत्रम् ।

Rule. After vṛ, tṝ, vad, han, kam and kaś, the affix sa, with guṇa.

Forms. varsa; tarsa "a raft, the ocean"; vad + sa → vatsa (SK 121), and neuter vatsa "the chest"; haṃsa; kaṃsa "a drinking vessel", not feminine (anusvāra, SK 123); kaś + sa → kakṣa "a constellation" (SK 294, SK 295, SK 212). The Tattvabodhinī's root is kaṣ, which gives kakṣa by SK 295 directly.

Watch out. varsa and tarsa keep a dental s by bāhulaka (the Tattvabodhinī). Our text reads vṝ; the print and the Tattvabodhinī read vṛ. "kakṣaṃ nakṣatram" may be an eye-skip; Wikisource has "forest".

Uṇādi 343 · pluṣer ac copadhāyāḥ

प्लुषेरच्चोपधायाः

pluṣeraccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.3.63

प्लक्षः ।

Rule. After pluṣ, sa comes, and a replaces the penultimate vowel.

Forms. plaṣ + sa → plakṣa (SK 295, SK 212).

Uṇādi 344 · maner dīrghaś ca

मनेर्दीर्घश्च

manerdīrghaśca · A 9.3.64

मांसम् ।

Rule. After man, sa comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. mān + sa → māṃsa (anusvāra, SK 123).

Uṇādi 345 · aśer devane

अशेर्देवने

aśerdevane · A 9.3.65

अक्षः ।

Rule. After aś "to pervade", sa comes when gaming is meant.

Forms. aś + sa → akṣa "a die" (SK 294, SK 295, SK 212).

Uṇādi 346 · snuvraścikṛtyṛṣibhyaḥ kit

स्नुव्रश्चिकृत्यृषिभ्यः कित्

snuvraścikṛtyṛṣibhyaḥ kit · A 9.3.66

स्नुषा । वृक्षः । कुत्समुदकम् । ऋक्षं नक्षत्रम् ।

Rule. After snu, vraśc, kṛt and ṛṣ, sa comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa. vraśc takes saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412).

Forms. snu + sa → snuṣā "a daughter-in-law" (SK 212; ṭāp); vṛkṣa; kṛtsa "water"; ṛṣ + sa → ṛkṣa "a constellation".

Watch out. Our text and the print both read "kutsam". The root kṛt with a kit affix gives kṛtsa, and that is read here.

Uṇādi 347 · ṛṣer jātau

ऋषेर्जातौ

ṛṣerjātau · A 9.3.67

ऋक्षोऽद्रिभेदे भल्लूके इति च ।

Rule. After ṛṣ, kit sa comes only when a species is named. The Tattvabodhinī calls this a niyama (a restricting rule), since uṇādi 346 already gave the form.

Forms. ṛkṣa "a particular mountain; the bear".

Uṇādi 348 · undiguthikuṣibhyaś ca

उन्दिगुथिकुषिभ्यश्च

undiguthikuṣibhyaśca · A 9.3.68

उत्सः प्रस्रवणम् । गुत्सः स्तबकः । उक्षो जठरम् ।

Rule. After und, guth and kuṣ, kit sa. und loses its n (SK 415); d and th become t (SK 121).

Forms. ud + sa → utsa "a spring"; gutsa "a cluster of blossoms"; kuṣ + sa → kukṣa "the belly".

Watch out. Our text and the print both read "ukṣo". The root list gives kuṣ, and kukṣa is read here.

Uṇādi 349 · gṛdhipaṇyor dakau ca

गृधिपण्योर्दकौ च

gṛdhipaṇyordakau ca · A 9.3.69

गुत्सः कामदेवः । पक्षः ।

Rule. After gṛdh and paṇ, sa comes, with d and k respectively replacing their final consonants.

Forms. gṛd + sa → gṛtsa "Kāmadeva" (SK 121); pak + sa → pakṣa (SK 212).

Watch out. Our text and the print both read "gutsaḥ". The root is gṛdh, and gṛtsa is read here.

III.M. sara, ksaran, kālan — -sara and -āla words — running example: `sam + vas + sara → saṃ-vat-sara (s → t, SK 2342) → saṃvatsara`

The affix sara has no marker; later sūtras make it cit or kit. ksaran is sara with k and n as it-letters. kālan is āla with k and n. The running example is vas "to dwell" with a word before it, which gives saṃvatsaraḥ "a year".

sam + vas + sara → by uṇādi 352 the affix is cit

→ t replaces the s of vas (SK 2342) → sam + vat + sara

→ m becomes anusvāra (SK 122) → saṃvatsara → saṃvatsaraḥ.

Uṇādi 350 · aśeḥ saraḥ

अशेः सरः

aśeḥ saraḥ · A 9.3.70

अक्षरम् ।

Rule. After aś "to pervade", the affix sara.

Forms. aś + sara → akṣara (SK 294, SK 295, SK 212).

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects Ujjvaladatta's reading saran. Its n would make the word acute on the first syllable, but Vedic akṣara is accented on the middle.

Uṇādi 351 · vaseś ca

वसेश्च

vaseśca · A 9.3.71

वत्सरः ।

Rule. After vas, sara comes too. t replaces the s (SK 2342).

Forms. vat + sara → vatsara "a year".

Uṇādi 352 · sapūrvāc cit

सपूर्वाच्चित्

sapūrvāccit · A 9.3.72

संवत्सरः ।

Rule. After vas with a word before it, sara comes and is cit, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710).

Forms. saṃvatsara.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects a reading saṃpūrvāt "preceded by sam", because of Vedic iduvatsara and parivatsara.

Uṇādi 353 · kṛdhūmadhibhyaḥ kit

कृधूमधिभ्यः कित्

kṛdhūmadhibhyaḥ kit · A 9.3.73

बाहुलकान्न षत्वम् । कृसरः स्यात्तिलौदनम् । धूसरः । मत्सरः । मत्सरा मक्षिका ज्ञेया भम्भराली च सा मता ।

Rule. After kṛ, dhū and madh (the Tattvabodhinī: mad), sara comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa. By bāhulaka the s does not become ṣ, which SK 212 would otherwise do.

Forms. kṛsara "rice cooked with sesame"; dhūsara; mad + sara → matsara (SK 121; madh gives the same); matsarā "a fly", also the bhambharālī.

Uṇādi 354 · pate raś ca laḥ

पते रश्च लः

pate raśca laḥ · A 9.3.74

पत्सलः पन्थाः ।

Rule. After pat "to go", sara comes, and l replaces its r.

Forms. pat + sala → patsala "a path".

Uṇādi 355 · tanyṛṣibhyāṃ ksaran

तन्यृषिभ्यां क्सरन्

tanyṛṣibhyāṃ ksaran · A 9.3.75

तसरः सूत्रवेष्टने । ऋक्षरः ऋत्विक् ।

Rule. After tan and ṛṣ, the affix ksaran. The kit blocks guṇa, and tan loses its nasal (SK 2428).

Forms. ta + sara → tasara "a thread-winder"; ṛṣ + sara → ṛkṣara "an officiating priest" (SK 295, SK 212).

Uṇādi 356 · pīyukkaṇibhyāṃ kālan hrasvaḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

पीयुक्कणिभ्यां कालन् ह्रस्वः संप्रसारणं च

pīyukkaṇibhyāṃ kālan hrasvaḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.3.76

पीयुः सौत्रः । पियालो वृक्षभेदः । कुणालो देशभेदः ।

Rule. After pīyu and kvaṇ, the affix kālan, with shortening and saṃprasāraṇa respectively. pīyu is a sautra root, one found only in the sūtras.

Forms. piy + āla → piyāla "a particular tree"; kvaṇ → kuṇ (SK 330) + āla → kuṇāla "a particular country".

Watch out. Our text reads "kkaṇi". The Tattvabodhinī's kvaṇi is followed here, which the saṃprasāraṇa requires. The loss of the u of pīyu is not explained.

III.N. kāku, anyuc/āgūc/aknuc, ānaka, āṇaka, muka/vi/mini, kuk — -āku, -anyu, -ānaka words and others — running example: `pard + kāku (nit) → pṛd (saṃprasāraṇa + a-lopa) + āku → pṛdāku`

The affix kāku is āku with k as it-letter, so it blocks guṇa. anyuc, āgūc and aknuc each have c (final acute). ānaka and āṇaka have no marker and take guṇa. kuk is kit. The running example is pard, which gives pṛdākuḥ "a scorpion, a snake".

pard + kāku → k is an it-letter; by uṇādi 360 the affix is also nit → pard + āku

→ saṃprasāraṇa of the r → p-ṛ-a-d + āku

→ the a is deleted → pṛd + āku → pṛdāku.

Uṇādi 357 · kaṭikuṣibhyāṃ [kākuḥ]

कटिकुषिभ्यां

kaṭikuṣibhyāṃ · A 9.3.77

कटाकुः पक्षी । कुषाकुरग्निः सूर्यश्च ।

Rule. After kaṭ and kuṣ, the affix kāku. Being kit, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. kaṭāku "a bird"; kuṣāku "fire; the sun".

Watch out. Our text lacks the affix word kākuḥ. The print has it, and it is supplied here.

Uṇādi 358 · sarter duk ca

सर्तेर्दुक् च

sarterduk ca · A 9.3.78

सृदाकुर्वातसरितोः ।

Rule. After sṛ, kāku comes, and the root takes the augment duk at its end.

Forms. sṛ-d + āku → sṛdāku "wind; a river".

Uṇādi 359 · vṛter vṛddhiś ca

वृतेर्वृद्धिश्च

vṛtervṛddhiśca · A 9.3.79

वार्ताकुः । बाहुलकादुकारस्य अत्वम् । वार्ताकम् ।

Rule. After vṛt, kāku comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi. The vṛddhi is presumably stated outright because the kit would otherwise block it; this is inferred, since neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says so. By bāhulaka, a replaces the u of the affix.

Forms. vārt + āku → vārtāku; vārtāka.

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī names the affix here. kāku is supplied here because the forms require it.

Uṇādi 360 · parder nit saṃprasāraṇam allopaś ca

पर्देर्नित्संप्रसारणमल्लोपश्च

pardernitsaṃprasāraṇamallopaśca · A 9.3.80

पृदाकुर्वृश्चिके व्याघ्रे चित्रके च सरीसृपे ।

Rule. After pard, kāku comes and is nit. The root's r takes saṃprasāraṇa and its a is deleted (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. pṛdāku "a scorpion, a tiger, a leopard, a snake" (a line of the Viśva).

Uṇādi 361 · sṛyuvacibhyo 'nyujāgūjaknucaḥ

सृयुवचिभ्योऽन्युजागूजक्नुचः

sṛyuvacibhyo'nyujāgūjaknucaḥ · A 9.3.81

अन्युच् आगूच् अक्नुच् एते क्रमात्स्युः सरण्युर्मेघवातयोः । यवागूः । वचक्नुर्विप्रवाग्मिनोः ।

Rule. After sṛ, yu and vac, the affixes anyuc, āgūc and aknuc respectively.

Forms. sar + anyu → saraṇyu "a cloud, wind" (SK 2168; ṇ by SK 235, SK 197); yav + āgū → yavāgū "rice-gruel" (SK 61); vacaknu "a brāhmaṇa, an eloquent man".

Uṇādi 362 · ānakaḥ śīṅbhiyaḥ

आनकः शीङ्भियः

ānakaḥ śīṅbhiyaḥ · A 9.3.82

शयानकोऽजगरः । भयानकः ।

Rule. After śī and bhī, the affix ānaka, with guṇa and ay before the vowel (SK 2168, SK 61).

Forms. śayānaka "a python"; bhayānaka ("terrifying", the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 363 · āṇako ludhuśighidhāñbhyaḥ

आणको लुधुशिघिधाञ्भ्यः

āṇako ludhuśighidhāñbhyaḥ · A 9.3.83

लवाणकं दात्रम् । धवानको वातः । शिङ्घाणकः श्लेष्मा । पृषोदरादित्वात्पक्षे कलोपः । शिङ्घाणं नासिकामले । धाणको दीनारभागः ।

Rule. After lū, dhū, śigh and dhā, the affix āṇaka, with guṇa. śigh takes num (SK 2262). As a pṛṣodarādi word (SK 1034), śiṅghāṇaka optionally loses ka.

Forms. lavāṇaka "a sickle"; dhavānaka "wind"; śiṅghāṇaka "phlegm", śiṅghāṇa "nasal mucus"; dhāṇaka "a fraction of a dīnāra".

Watch out. All the texts print dhavānaka with dental n, where the affix leads one to expect dhavāṇaka. It is kept as transmitted.

Uṇādi 364 · ulmukadarvihominaḥ

उल्मुकदर्विहोमिनः

ulmukadarvihominaḥ · A 9.3.84

उष दाहे । षस्य लः मुकप्रत्ययश्च । उल्मुकं ज्वलदङ्गारम् । दृणातेर्विः । दर्विः । जुहोतेर्मिनिः । होमी ।

Rule. Three finished forms, each with its own affix (the Tattvabodhinī: nipātana). uṣ takes l for ṣ and the affix muka; dṝ takes vi; hu takes mini, with guṇa.

Forms. ulmuka "a burning coal"; dar + vi → darvi; ho + min → homin → homī (SK 357, SK 236).

Uṇādi 365 · hriyaḥ kuk raś ca lo vā

ह्रियः कुक् रश्च लो वा

hriyaḥ kuk raśca lo vā · A 9.3.85

ह्राकुः । ह्रीकुर्लज्जावान् ।

Rule. After hrī, the affix kuk; l optionally replaces the r. The k blocks guṇa (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. hlīku; hrīku "bashful".

Watch out. Our text reads "hrākuḥ" for the first form. The sūtra and the kit require hlīku, and that is read here.

III.O. tan, kta, itan — t-affixes — running example: `tan + tan (kit) → ta-ta (nasal lost, SK 2428) → tata`

The affix tan is ta with n as it-letter, and it takes no iṭ (SK 3163). It is not kit, so guṇa applies, until uṇādi 368 makes it kit. kta is ta with k, so it is kit. The Tattvabodhinī says this kta is not the past-participle affix (niṣṭhā) of chapter 67. itan is ita with n. The running example is tan "to stretch" with the affix tan, which gives tatam.

tan + tan → n is an it-letter; by uṇādi 368 the affix is kit → tan + ta

→ the nasal of tan is lost before a kit affix beginning with a consonant (SK 2428) → ta + ta

→ tata → tatam.

Uṇādi 366 · hasimṛgriṇavā'midamilūpūdhurvibhyas tan

हसिमृग्रिणवाऽमिदमिलूपूधुर्विभ्यस्तन्

hasimṛgriṇavā'midamilūpūdhurvibhyastan · A 9.3.86

दशभ्यस्तन् स्यात् । तितुत्र- {SK 3163} इति नेट् । हस्तः । मर्तः । गर्तः । एतः कुर्बरः । वातः । दन्तः । अन्तः । लोतः स्यादश्रुचिह्नयोः । पोतो बालवहित्रयोः । धूर्तः । बाहुलकात्तु सेर्दीर्घश्च । तूस्तं पापं । धूलिर्जटा च ।

Rule. After ten roots (has, mṛ, gṝ, iṇ, vā, am, dam, lū, pū, dhurv), the affix tan, with no iṭ (SK 3163). Guṇa applies. By bāhulaka, tan also comes after tus, with lengthening.

Forms. hasta; marta, garta; eta "variegated"; vāta; danta, anta (SK 123, SK 124); lota "a tear, a mark"; pota "a young one, a boat"; dhurv + ta → dhūrta (v lost, SK 873; lengthening, SK 354); tūsta "sin; dust; matted hair".

Watch out. The transmitted "kurbaraḥ" is read here as karbura "variegated", and "bāhulakāt tu seḥ" as tuseḥ, "after tus".

Uṇādi 367 · nañy āpa iṭ ca

नञ्याप इट् च

nañyāpa iṭ ca · A 9.3.87

नापितः ।

Rule. After āp, with nañ as upapada, tan comes with the augment iṭ. By bāhulaka, the n of nañ is not lost (SK 757 does not apply; the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. na + āp + i + ta → nāpita (SK 85).

Uṇādi 368 · tanimṛṅbhyāṃ kic ca

तनिमृङ्भ्यां किच्च

tanimṛṅbhyāṃ kicca · A 9.3.88

ततम् । मृतम् ।

Rule. After tan and mṛṅ, tan comes and is kit. tan loses its nasal (SK 2428); mṛ takes no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. tata; mṛta.

Uṇādi 369 · añjighṛsibhyaḥ ktaḥ

अञ्जिघृसिभ्यः क्तः

añjighṛsibhyaḥ ktaḥ · A 9.3.89

अक्तम् । घृतम् । सितम् ।

Rule. After añj, ghṛ and si, the affix kta. añj loses its n before the kit affix (SK 415), and j becomes g and then k (SK 378, SK 121).

Forms. akta; ghṛta; sita.

Watch out. This kta is not niṣṭhā (the Tattvabodhinī). If it were, SK 3693 would make the words acute on the first syllable.

Uṇādi 370 · dutanibhyāṃ dīrghaś ca

दुतनिभ्यां दीर्घश्च

dutanibhyāṃ dīrghaśca · A 9.3.90

दूतः । तातः ।

Rule. After du and tan, kta comes, and the root vowel is lengthened. tan first loses its nasal (SK 2428).

Forms. dū + ta → dūta; tan → ta → tā + ta → tāta.

Uṇādi 371 · jer muṭ codāttaḥ

जेर्मुट् चोदात्तः

jermuṭ codāttaḥ · A 9.3.91

जीमूतः ।

Rule. After ji, kta comes with the augment muṭ, which is udātta (acute). The lengthening of uṇādi 370 is carried on (the Tattvabodhinī). muṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).

Forms. jī + mū + ta → jīmūta.

Watch out. The sūtra has muṭ with short u. The Tattvabodhinī writes mūṭ, which is what jīmūta needs.

Uṇādi 372 · loṣṭapalitau

लोष्टपलितौ

loṣṭapalitau · A 9.3.92

लुनातेः क्तः तस्य सुट् धातोर्गुणः । लोष्टम् । पलितम् ।

Rule. Two words ending in kta are given by nipātana. From lū, kta takes the augment suṭ, and the root takes guṇa.

Forms. lo + s + ta → loṣṭa (SK 212, SK 113); palita.

Uṇādi 373 · hṛśyābhyām itan

हृश्याभ्यामितन्

hṛśyābhyāmitan · A 9.3.93

हरितश्येतौ वर्णभेदौ ।

Rule. After hṛ and śyai, the affix itan. hṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168). śyai becomes śyā (SK 2370), and ā + i becomes e (SK 69).

Forms. harita and śyeta, both "particular colours".

Uṇādi 374 · ruhe raś ca lo vā

रुहे रश्च लो वा

ruhe raśca lo vā · A 9.3.94

रोहितो मृगमत्स्ययोः । लोहितं रक्तम् ।

Rule. After ruh, itan comes with guṇa, and l optionally replaces the r.

Forms. rohita "a kind of deer, a kind of fish"; lohita "red".

Uṇādi 375 · piśeḥ kic ca

पिशेः किच्च

piśeḥ kicca · A 9.3.95

पिशितं मांसम् ।

Rule. After piś, itan comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa (not peśita).

Forms. piśita "flesh".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī names the affix as "inan", which cannot give piśita. itan is supplied here from uṇādi 373.

III.P. āyya, eṇya, kseyya, anya, ānya — -ya words — running example: `ṛ + anya (nit) → ar-anya (guṇa) → araṇya (SK 235, SK 197)`

These affixes all end in -ya. Most have no marker, so guṇa applies. kseyya has k and is kit. Uṇādi 382 makes anya nit, which makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). The running example is ṛ "to go", which gives araṇyam.

ṛ + anya → by uṇādi 382 the affix is nit

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r → ar + anya

→ n becomes ṇ after r, across the a (SK 235, SK 197) → araṇya → araṇyam.

Uṇādi 376 · śrudakṣispṛhigṛhibhya āyyaḥ

श्रुदक्षिस्पृहिगृहिभ्य आय्यः

śrudakṣispṛhigṛhibhya āyyaḥ · A 9.3.96

श्रवाय्यो यज्ञपशुः । दक्षाय्यो गरुडो गृध्रश्च । स्पृहयाय्यः । गृहयाय्यो गृहस्वामी ।

Rule. After śru, dakṣ, spṛhi and gṛhi, the affix āyya. The last two are curādi stems with ṇi; ay replaces the ṇi (SK 2311).

Forms. śrav + āyya → śravāyya "a sacrificial animal" (SK 2168, SK 61); dakṣāyya "Garuḍa, a vulture"; spṛhayāyya; gṛhayāyya "the master of the house".

Uṇādi 377 · didhiṣāyyaḥ

दिधिषाय्यः

didhiṣāyyaḥ · A 9.3.97

दधातेर्द्वित्वमित्वं षुक् च । मित्र इव यो दिधिषाय्यः ।

Rule. The word didhiṣāyya is stated as a finished form. For dhā there is reduplication, i, and the augment ṣuk. The kaumudī quotes the Veda: mitra iva yo didhiṣāyyaḥ.

Forms. dhā → didhi + ṣ + āyya → didhiṣāyya.

Watch out. The kaumudī names no affix; āyya is inferred here. It does not say which syllable takes the i.

Uṇādi 378 · vṛña eṇyaḥ

वृञ एण्यः

vṛña eṇyaḥ · A 9.3.98

वरेण्यः ।

Rule. After vṛñ "to choose", the affix eṇya, with guṇa.

Forms. var + eṇya → vareṇya.

Uṇādi 379 · stuvaḥ kseyyaś chandasi

स्तुवः क्सेय्यश्छन्दसि

stuvaḥ kseyyaśchandasi · A 9.3.99

स्तुषेय्यं पुरुवर्पसम् ।

Rule. After stu "to praise", the affix kseyya, in the Veda only. It is kit, so there is no guṇa; the s becomes ṣ after u (SK 212).

Forms. stuṣeyya, in stuṣeyyaṃ puruvarpasam, "him who is to be praised, of many forms".

Uṇādi 380 · rājer anyaḥ

राजेरन्यः

rājeranyaḥ · A 9.3.100

राजन्यो वह्निः ।

Rule. After rāj "to shine", the affix anya.

Forms. rājanya "fire". The Tattvabodhinī notes that rājanya meaning the kṣatriya caste is made with yat (SK 1153).

Uṇādi 381 · śṝramyoś ca

शॄरम्योश्च

śṝramyośca · A 9.3.101

शरण्यम् । रमण्यम् ।

Rule. After śṝ and ram, anya comes too. śṝ takes guṇa; n becomes ṇ (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. śaraṇya; ramaṇya.

Uṇādi 382 · arter nic ca

अर्तेर्निच्च

arternicca · A 9.3.102

अरण्यम् ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", anya comes and is nit, so the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). Guṇa and ṇ follow as in the group's derivation.

Forms. ar + anya → araṇya (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara: a forest).

Uṇādi 383 · parjanyaḥ

पर्जन्यः

parjanyaḥ · A 9.3.103

पृषु सेचने । षस्य जः । पर्जन्यः शक्रमेघयोः ।

Rule. The word parjanya is stated as a finished form. The root is pṛṣ "to sprinkle"; j replaces its ṣ. The affix is taken to be anya (an inference), with guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. parṣ + anya → parjanya "Śakra; the cloud".

Uṇādi 384 · vader ānyaḥ

वदेरान्यः

vaderānyaḥ · A 9.3.104

वदान्यस्त्यागिवाग्मिनोः ।

Rule. After vad "to speak", the affix ānya.

Forms. vadānya "a liberal giver, an eloquent speaker".

III.Q. atran, katra — -atra words — running example: `gaḍ + atran → kaḍ-atra (k for initial) → kaḍatra / kalatra (ḍ = l)`

The affix atran is atra with n as it-letter, so the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686). The roots take it unchanged. katra is atra with k, so it is kit. The running example is gaḍ "to sprinkle", which gives kaḍatram and kalatram.

gaḍ + atran → n is an it-letter → gaḍ + atra

→ k replaces the initial g → kaḍ + atra → kaḍatra

→ ḍ and l are traditionally held to be one → kalatra.

Uṇādi 385 · aminakṣiyajivadhipatibhyo 'tran

अमिनक्षियजिवधिपतिभ्योऽत्रन्

aminakṣiyajivadhipatibhyo'tran · A 9.3.105

अमत्रं भाजनम् । नक्षत्रम् । यजत्रः । वधत्रमायुधम् । पतत्रं च तनूरुहम् ।

Rule. After am, nakṣ, yaj, vadh and pat, the affix atran. The roots do not change.

Forms. amatra "a vessel"; nakṣatra; yajatra; vadhatra "a weapon"; patatra, in the Amarakośa line patatraṃ ca tanūruham (words for a feather).

Uṇādi 386 · gaḍer ādeś ca kaḥ

गडेरादेश्च कः

gaḍerādeśca kaḥ · A 9.3.106

कडत्रम् । डलयोरेकत्वस्मरणात् कलत्रम् ।

Rule. After gaḍ, atran comes, and k replaces the initial.

Forms. kaḍatra; kalatra (the Tattvabodhinī: the hips, a wife).

Uṇādi 387 · vṛñaś cit

वृञश्चित्

vṛñaścit · A 9.3.107

वरत्रा चर्ममयी रज्जुः ।

Rule. After vṛñ, atran comes and is cit. So the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710), not its first. Guṇa applies, and the feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. var + atra → varatrā "a leather rope".

Uṇādi 388 · suvideḥ katraḥ

सुविदेः कत्रः

suvideḥ katraḥ · A 9.3.108

सुविदत्रं कुटुम्बकम् ।

Rule. After vid "to know" with su, the affix katra. It is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. suvidatra "a household".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects a reading katran, because the Vedic accent shows no nit.

Uṇādi 389 · kṛter num ca

कृतेर्नुम् च

kṛternum ca · A 9.3.109

कृन्तत्रं लाङ्लम् ।

Rule. After kṛt "to cut", katra comes, and the root takes the augment num.

Forms. kṛ-n-t + atra → kṛntatra "a plough".

III.R. atac, atha — -ata and -atha words — running example: `dṛś + atac → darś-ata (guṇa, SK 2189) → darśata`

The affix atac is ata with c as it-letter, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). atha has no marker; later sūtras make it cit or ṅit. The running example is dṛś "to see", which gives darśataḥ "the moon, the sun".

dṛś + atac → c is an it-letter → dṛś + ata

→ guṇa of the light penultimate (SK 2189) → darś + ata

→ darśata → darśataḥ.

Uṇādi 390 · bhṛmṛdṛśiyajiparvipacyamitaminamiharyebhyo 'tac

भृमृदृशियजिपर्विपच्यमितमिनमिहर्येभ्योऽतच्

bhṛmṛdṛśiyajiparvipacyamitaminamiharyebhyo'tac · A 9.3.110

दशभ्योऽतच् स्यात् । भरतः । मरतो मृत्युः । दर्शतः सोमसूर्ययोः । यजतः ऋत्विक् । पर्वतः पचतोऽग्निः । अमतो रोगः । तमतस्तृष्णापरः । नमतः प्रह्वः । हर्यतोऽश्वः ।

Rule. After ten roots, the affix atac. bhṛ, mṛ and dṛś take guṇa; the rest are unchanged.

Forms. bharata; marata "death"; darśata "the moon, the sun"; yajata "an officiating priest"; parvata; pacata "fire"; amata "disease"; tamata "one given over to craving"; namata "one who bows"; haryata "a horse".

Watch out. The print has a daṇḍa after parvataḥ, which ours lacks. So "fire" is the sense of pacata alone.

Uṇādi 391 · pṛṣirañjibhyāṃ kit

पृषिरञ्जिभ्यां कित्

pṛṣirañjibhyāṃ kit · A 9.3.111

पृषतो मृगो बिन्दुश्च । रजतम् ।

Rule. After pṛṣ and rañj, atac comes and is kit. pṛṣ takes no guṇa; rañj loses its n (SK 415).

Forms. pṛṣata "a deer, a drop"; rajata.

Uṇādi 392 · khalatiḥ

खलतिः

khalatiḥ · A 9.3.112

खलतेः सलोपः अतच्प्रत्ययान्तस्य इत्वं च । खलतिर्निष्केशशिराः ।

Rule. khalati is stated as a finished form. From skhal with atac, the s is lost and i replaces the final a.

Forms. skhal + ata → khalata → khalati "bald".

Watch out. Our text and the print read "khalateḥ". The loss of s presupposes skhal, the root the Tattvabodhinī gives.

Uṇādi 393 · śīṅśapirugamivañcijīviprāṇibhyo 'thaḥ

शीङ्शपिरुगमिवञ्चिजीविप्राणिभ्योऽथः

śīṅśapirugamivañcijīviprāṇibhyo'thaḥ · A 9.3.113

सप्तभ्योऽथः स्यात् । शयथोऽजगरः । शपथः । रवथः कोकिलः । गमथः पथिकः पन्थाश्च । वञ्चथो धूर्तः । वन्दीति पाठे वन्द्यते वा वन्दथः स्तोता स्तुत्यश्च । जीवथ आयुष्मान् । प्राणथो बलवान् । बाहुलकाच्छमिदमिभ्याम् । शमथस्तु शमः शान्तिर्दान्तिस्तु दमथो दमः ।

Rule. After seven roots, the affix atha, with guṇa where possible. By bāhulaka, also after śam and dam.

Forms. śayatha "a python"; śapatha; ravatha "a cuckoo"; gamatha "a traveller, a road"; vañcatha "a rogue", or on the reading vandi, vandatha "a praiser, one praised"; jīvatha "long-lived"; prāṇatha "strong" (ṇ by SK 2478); śamatha, damatha.

Watch out. The kaumudī's "or one who is praised" lacks its first member. "One who praises" is supplied here.

Uṇādi 394 · bhṛñaś cit

भृञश्चित्

bhṛñaścit · A 9.3.114

भरथो लोकपालः ।

Rule. After bhṛñ, atha comes and is cit. Guṇa applies.

Forms. bhar + atha → bharatha "a guardian of the world".

Uṇādi 395 · rudividibhyāṃ ṅit

रुदिविदिभ्यां ङित्

rudividibhyāṃ ṅit · A 9.3.115

रोदितीति रुदथः शिशुः । वेत्तीति विदथः ।

Rule. After rud and vid, atha comes and is ṅit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. rudatha "a child", because it cries (roditi); vidatha "one who knows".

Watch out. Other commentators read kit: the Daśapādī-vṛtti reads rudividibhyāṃ kit, and Ujjvaladatta even has ru for rud (ruvatha "a dog"). The Tattvabodhinī keeps ṅit, because the Bhāṣya lists an affix athaṅ.

Uṇādi 396 · upasarge vaseḥ

उपसर्गे वसेः

upasarge vaseḥ · A 9.3.116

आवसथो गृहम् । संवसथो ग्रामः ।

Rule. After vas, when an upasarga (a prefix) precedes, atha comes.

Forms. āvasatha "a house"; saṃvasatha "a village".

III.S. asac — -asa words — running example: `vah + asac (ṇit) → vāh-asa (SK 2282) → vāhasa`

The affix asac is asa with c as it-letter, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). Most roots take it unchanged. Uṇādi 399 makes it ṇit; an affix marked with ṇ brings vṛddhi. The running example is vah "to carry", which gives vāhasaḥ "a python".

vah + asac → c is an it-letter; by uṇādi 399 the affix is ṇit

→ vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282) → vāh + asa

→ vāhasa → vāhasaḥ.

Uṇādi 397 · aty-avi-cami-tami-[nami-]rabhi-labhi-nabhi-tapi-pati-pani-paṇi-mahibhyo 'sac

अत्यविचमितमिरभिलभिनभितपिपतिपनिपणिमहिभ्योऽसच्

atyavicamitamirabhilabhinabhitapipatipanipaṇimahibhyo'sac · A 9.3.117

त्रयोदशभ्योऽसच् स्यात् । अततीत्यतसो वायुरात्मा च । अवतीत्यवसो राजा भानुश्च । चमत्यस्मिन् चमसः सोमपानपात्रम् । ताम्यत्यस्मिन् तमसोऽन्धकारः । नमसः अनुकूलः । रभसो वेगहर्षयोः । लभसो धनं याचकश्च । नभति नभ्यति वा नभस आकाशः । तपसः पक्षी चन्द्रश्च । पतसः पक्षी । पनसः कन्टकिफलः । पणसः पण्यद्रव्यम् । महसं ज्ञानम् ।

Rule. After thirteen roots, the affix asac. The roots do not change.

Forms. atasa "wind, the self"; avasa "a king, the sun"; camasa "the soma-cup"; tamasa "darkness"; namasa "favourable"; rabhasa "speed, joy"; labhasa "wealth, a beggar"; nabhasa "the sky"; tapasa "a bird, the moon"; patasa "a bird"; panasa "the tree with thorny fruit"; paṇasa "merchandise"; mahasa "knowledge".

Watch out. The sūtra names only twelve roots, but the kaumudī says thirteen and gives namasa. nami is supplied here.

Uṇādi 398 · veñas tuṭ ca

वेञस्तुट् च

veñastuṭ ca · A 9.3.118

बाहुलकादात्वाभावः । वेतसः ।

Rule. After veñ "to weave", asac comes with the augment tuṭ at its head (SK 36). By bāhulaka the e is not replaced by ā (SK 2370).

Forms. ve + t-asa → vetasa.

Uṇādi 399 · vahiyubhyāṃ ṇit

वहियुभ्यां णित्

vahiyubhyāṃ ṇit · A 9.3.119

वाहसोऽजगरः । यावसस्तृणसङ्घातः ।

Rule. After vah and yu, asac comes and is ṇit, so the root takes vṛddhi.

Forms. vāh + asa → vāhasa "a python" (SK 2282); yau → yāv + asa → yāvasa "a heap of grass" (SK 254, SK 61).

Uṇādi 400 · vayaś ca

वयश्च

vayaśca · A 9.3.120

वय गतौ । वायसः काकः ।

Rule. After vay "to go", the same affix comes. The long ā shows it is ṇit asac.

Forms. vāy + asa → vāyasa "a crow" (SK 2282).

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī names the affix, and there is no Tattvabodhinī here. asac with the ṇit is inferred.

Uṇādi 401 · divaḥ kit

दिवः कित्

divaḥ kit · A 9.3.121

दिवसम् । दिवसः ।

Rule. After div, the same affix comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa (not devasa).

Forms. divasa, neuter and masculine.

III.T. abhac — -abha words — running example: `ṛṣ + abhac (kit) → ṛṣ-abha (no guṇa) → ṛṣabha`

The affix abhac is abha with c as it-letter, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710). Guṇa applies unless the sūtra makes it kit. The running example is ṛṣ "to go", which gives ṛṣabhaḥ.

ṛṣ + abhac → c is an it-letter; by uṇādi 403 the affix is kit

→ guṇa of the light penultimate ṛ is blocked (SK 2217) → ṛṣ + abha

→ ṛṣabha (not arṣabha) → ṛṣabhaḥ.

Uṇādi 402 · kṝśṝśalikaligardibhyo 'bhac

कॄशॄशलिकलिगर्दिभ्योऽभच्

kṝśṝśalikaligardibhyo'bhac · A 9.3.122

करभः । शरभः । शलभः । कलभः । गर्दभः ।

Rule. After kṝ, śṝ, śal, kal and gard, the affix abhac. kṝ and śṝ take guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. karabha, śarabha, śalabha, kalabha, gardabha.

Uṇādi 403 · ṛṣivṛṣibhyāṃ kit

ऋषिवृषिभ्यां कित्

ṛṣivṛṣibhyāṃ kit · A 9.3.123

ऋषभः । वृषभः ।

Rule. After ṛṣ and vṛṣ, abhac comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. ṛṣabha, vṛṣabha.

Uṇādi 404 · ruṣer niluṣ ca

रुषेर्निलुष् च

ruṣerniluṣ ca · A 9.3.124

रुष हिंसायाम् । अस्मादभच् नित्कित्स्यात लुषादेशश्च । लुषभो मत्तदन्तिनि ।

Rule. After ruṣ, abhac comes, nit and kit, and luṣ replaces the root. The kit blocks guṇa; the nit makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686).

Forms. luṣabha "a rutting elephant".

Watch out. The kaumudī analyses niluṣ as nit + luṣ; the expected spelling would be nilluṣ. There is no Tattvabodhinī here.

Uṇādi 405 · rāsivallibhyāṃ ca

रासिवल्लिभ्यां च

rāsivallibhyāṃ ca · A 9.3.125

रासभः । वल्लभः ।

Rule. After rās and vall, the same affix comes. abhac is inferred from the forms.

Forms. rāsabha; vallabha.

III.U. jhac — -anta words — running example: `viś + jhac → veś-anta (jh → ant, SK 2169; guṇa, SK 2189) → veśanta`

The affix jhac is jha with c as it-letter. Its jh is replaced by ant (SK 2169), so the words end in -anta, acute on the last syllable. Uṇādi 407 makes it ṣit; an affix marked with ṣ brings ṅīṣ (ī) in the feminine (SK 498). The running example is viś "to enter", which gives veśantaḥ "a pond".

viś + jhac → c is an it-letter → viś + jha

→ jh becomes ant (SK 2169) → viś + anta

→ guṇa of the light penultimate (SK 2189) → veś + anta

→ veśanta → veśantaḥ.

Uṇādi 406 · jṝviśibhyāṃ jhac

जॄविशिभ्यां झच्

jṝviśibhyāṃ jhac · A 9.3.126

जरन्तो महिषः । वेशन्तः पल्वलम् ।

Rule. After jṝ and viś, the affix jhac, with guṇa.

Forms. jar + anta → jaranta "the buffalo"; veśanta "a pond".

Uṇādi 407 · ruhinandijīviprāṇibhyaḥ ṣid āśiṣi

रुहिनन्दिजीविप्राणिभ्यः षिदाशिषि

ruhinandijīviprāṇibhyaḥ ṣidāśiṣi · A 9.3.127

रोहन्तो वृक्षभेदः । नन्दन्तः पुत्रः । जीवन्त औषधम् । प्राणन्तो वायुः । षित्वान्ङीष् । रोहन्ती ।

Rule. After ruh, nand, jīv and prāṇ, jhac comes in the sense of a blessing, and is ṣit. ruh takes guṇa (SK 2189). The ṣit brings ṅīṣ in the feminine (SK 498).

Forms. rohanta "a kind of tree"; nandanta "a son"; jīvanta "a medicinal herb"; prāṇanta "the wind" (ṇ by SK 2478); feminine rohantī.

Uṇādi 408 · tṝbhūvahivasibhāsisādhigaḍimaṇḍijinandibhyaś ca

तॄभूवहिवसिभासिसाधिगडिमण्डिजिनन्दिभ्यश्च

tṝbhūvahivasibhāsisādhigaḍimaṇḍijinandibhyaśca · A 9.3.128

दशभ्यो झच् स्यात्स च षित् । तरन्तः समुद्रः । तरन्ती नौक । भवन्तः कालः । वहन्तो वायुः । वसन्तः ऋतुः । भासन्तः सूर्यः । साधन्तो भिक्षुः । गडेर्घटादित्वान्मित्त्वं ह्रस्वः । अयामन्ता- {SK 2311} इति णेरयः । गण्डयन्तो जलदः । मण्डयन्तो भूषणम् । जयन्तः शक्रपुत्रः । नन्दयन्तो नन्दकः ।

Rule. After ten roots, jhac comes and is ṣit. gaḍ, maṇḍ and nand take ṇic here (the Tattvabodhinī). gaḍ belongs to the ghaṭa-group, so it is mit: the vowel lengthened before ṇic (SK 2282) is shortened again (SK 2568). ay then replaces the ṇi (SK 2311).

Forms. taranta "the ocean", tarantī "a boat"; bhavanta "time"; vahanta "the wind"; vasanta "a season"; bhāsanta "the sun"; sādhanta "a mendicant"; gaṇḍayanta "a rain-cloud"; maṇḍayanta "an ornament"; jayanta "the son of Śakra"; nandayanta.

Watch out. Our text and the print read gaṇḍayanta. The kaumudī's own mit step fits gaḍayanta. The text is kept as transmitted.

Uṇādi 409 · hanter muṭ hi ca

हन्तेर्मुट् हि च

hantermuṭ hi ca · A 9.3.129

हेमन्तः ।

Rule. After han, jhac comes with the augment muṭ, and hi replaces the root. muṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36); hi takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. he + manta → hemanta.

Uṇādi 410 · bhander nalopaś ca

भन्देर्नलोपश्च

bhandernalopaśca · A 9.3.130

भदन्तः प्रव्रजितः ।

Rule. After bhand, jhac comes, and the n of the root is deleted.

Forms. bhad + anta → bhadanta "one who has gone forth into renunciation".

III.V. ara, kraran, āran — -ara and -āra words — running example: `kam + āran (cit, kit) → kum-āra (u for upadhā) → kumāra`

The affix ara has no marker; uṇādi 412 makes it cit. kraran is rara with k and n as it-letters. āran is āra with n, so the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686), unless a sūtra makes it cit. The running example is kam "to desire", which gives kumāraḥ.

kam + āran → n is an it-letter → kam + āra

→ by uṇādi 418, u replaces the penultimate a → kum + āra

→ the affix is kit; this keeps the new u from guṇa (SK 2189), an explanation not stated by Bhaṭṭoji → kumāra

→ cit is carried on from uṇādi 417, so the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710) → kumāraḥ.

Uṇādi 411 · ṛccher araḥ

ऋच्छेररः

ṛccheraraḥ · A 9.3.131

ऋच्छरा वेश्या । बाहुलकाज्जर्जरझर्झरादयः ।

Rule. After ṛcch "to go", the affix ara. By bāhulaka it gives other words too.

Forms. ṛccharā "a courtesan" (ṭāp); jarjara, jharjhara and the like.

Uṇādi 412 · artikamibhramicamidevivāsibhyaś cit

अर्तिकमिभ्रमिचमिदेविवासिभ्यश्चित्

artikamibhramicamidevivāsibhyaścit · A 9.3.132

षड्भ्योऽरश्चित् स्यात् । अररं कपाटम् । कमरः कामुकः । भ्रमरः । चमरः । देवरः । वासरः ।

Rule. After ṛ, kam, bhram, cam, devi and vāsi, ara comes and is cit. ṛ takes guṇa. devi and vāsi are causatives, and their ṇi is lost (SK 2313).

Forms. arara "a door-panel"; kamara "a lustful man"; bhramara; camara; devara; vāsara.

Uṇādi 413 · kuvaḥ kraran

कुवः क्ररन्

kuvaḥ kraran · A 9.3.133

कुररः पक्षिभेदः ।

Rule. After ku "to sound", the affix kraran. It is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. ku + rara → kurara "a kind of bird".

Uṇādi 414 · aṅgimadimandibhya āran

अङ्गिमदिमन्दिभ्य आरन्

aṅgimadimandibhya āran · A 9.3.134

अङ्गारः । मदारो वराहः । मन्दारः ।

Rule. After aṅgi, madi and mandi, the affix āran. agi and the root behind the sūtra's mandi (madi "to praise") are i-marked and take num (SK 2262). The sūtra's madi (madī "to rejoice") does not.

Forms. aṅgāra; madāra "a boar"; mandāra.

Uṇādi 415 · gaḍeḥ kaḍa ca

गडेः कड च

gaḍeḥ kaḍa ca · A 9.3.135

कडारः ।

Rule. After gaḍ, āran comes, and kaḍa replaces the root.

Forms. kaḍa + āra → kaḍāra (SK 85).

Uṇādi 416 · śṛṅgārabhṛṅgārau

शृङ्गारभृङ्गारौ

śṛṅgārabhṛṅgārau · A 9.3.136

शॄभृञ्भ्यामारन्नुम् गुक् ह्रस्वश्च । शृङ्गारो रसः । भृङ्गारः कनकालुका ।

Rule. Two words are given by nipātana. After śṝ and bhṛñ, āran comes with num, guk and a short vowel. num goes after the last vowel (SK 37); guk goes at the end of the root (SK 36).

Forms. śṛ + n + g + āra → śṛṅgāra "the erotic sentiment (rasa)"; bhṛṅgāra "a golden ewer".

Uṇādi 417 · kañjimṛjibhyāṃ cit

कञ्जिमृजिभ्यां चित्

kañjimṛjibhyāṃ cit · A 9.3.137

कञ्जिः सौत्रो धातुः । कञ्जारो मयूरः । मार्जारः ।

Rule. After kañji and mṛj, āran comes and is cit (final acute). kañji is a sautra root. mṛj takes vṛddhi (SK 2473).

Forms. kañjāra "a peacock"; mārjāra.

Uṇādi 418 · kameḥ kid uc copadhāyāḥ

कमेः किदुच्चोपधायाः

kameḥ kiduccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.3.138

चिदित्यनुवृत्तेरन्तोदात्तः । कुमारः ।

Rule. After kam, āran comes and is kit, and u replaces the penultimate a. The kaumudī says cit is carried on, so the word is acute on its last syllable.

Forms. kumāra.

Uṇādi 419 · tuṣārādayaś ca

तुषारादयश्च

tuṣārādayaśca · A 9.3.139

तुषारः । कासारः । सहार आम्रभेदः ।

Rule. tuṣāra and the rest are given by nipātana, with āran (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. tuṣāra; kāsāra; sahāra "a kind of mango tree".

Watch out. āran is not kit, so tuṣ would be expected to take guṇa. The kept u is taken here as part of the nipātana.

Uṇādi 420 · dīṅo nuṭ ca

दीङो नुट् च

dīṅo nuṭ ca · A 9.3.140

दीनारः सुवर्णाभरणम् ।

Rule. After dīṅ, āran comes with the augment nuṭ at its head (SK 36).

Forms. dī + n-āra → dīnāra "a gold ornament".

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī explains why ī takes no guṇa before a non-kit affix. The question is left open.

III.W. apa, kapan, kapa — -apa words — running example: `kvaṇ + kapan → kuṇ (saṃprasāraṇa, SK 330) + apa → kuṇapa`

The affix apa has no marker. kapan is apa with k and n as it-letters, so it is kit and the word is acute on its first syllable. The teacher Cākravarmaṇa gives kapa, without the n. The running example is kvaṇ "to sound", which gives kuṇapam.

kvaṇ + kapan → k and n are it-letters → kvaṇ + apa

→ by uṇādi 423, saṃprasāraṇa: u replaces the v → ku-aṇ + apa

→ the following a takes the form of the u (SK 330) → kuṇ + apa

→ kuṇapa → kuṇapam.

Uṇādi 421 · sarter apaḥ ṣuk ca

सर्तेरपः षुक् च

sarterapaḥ ṣuk ca · A 9.3.141

सर्षपः ।

Rule. After sṛ, the affix apa, and the root takes the augment ṣuk at its end (SK 36). Guṇa applies (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. sar-ṣ-apa → sarṣapa.

Uṇādi 422 · uṣikuṭidalikacikhajibhyaḥ kapan

उषिकुटिदलिकचिखजिभ्यः कपन्

uṣikuṭidalikacikhajibhyaḥ kapan · A 9.3.142

उषपो वह्निसूर्ययोः । कुटपो मानभाण्डम् । दलपः प्रहरणम् । कचपं शाकपत्रम् । खजपं घृतम् ।

Rule. After uṣ, kuṭ, dal, kac and khaj, the affix kapan. Being kit, it blocks guṇa of uṣ and kuṭ.

Forms. uṣapa "fire, the sun"; kuṭapa "a measuring vessel"; dalapa "a weapon"; kacapa "a vegetable leaf"; khajapa "ghee".

Uṇādi 423 · kvaṇeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

क्वणेः संप्रसारणं च

kvaṇeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.3.143

कुणपम् ।

Rule. After kvaṇ, kapan comes, and the v of the root takes saṃprasāraṇa.

Forms. kuṇapa.

Uṇādi 424 · kapaś cākravarmaṇasya

कपश्चाक्रवर्मणस्य

kapaścākravarmaṇasya · A 9.3.144

स्वरे भेदः ।

Rule. In Cākravarmaṇa's view the affix is kapa, without the n. The kaumudī says only, "the difference is in the accent". On one reading, not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī, kapan makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686), while kapa keeps its own accent (SK 3708).

Forms. The same forms as with kapan. There is no Tattvabodhinī here.

Uṇādi 425 · viṭapapiṣṭapaviśipolapāḥ

विटपपिष्टपविशिपोलपाः

viṭapapiṣṭapaviśipolapāḥ · A 9.3.145

चत्वारोऽमी कपन् प्रत्ययान्ताः । विट शब्दे । विटपः । विशतेरादेः पः । प्रत्ययस्य तुट् । षत्वम् । पिष्टपं भुवनम् । विशतेः प्रत्ययादेरित्वम् । विशिपं मन्दिरम् । वलतेः संप्रसारणम् । उलपं कोमलं तृणम् ।

Rule. Four words end in kapan. For viś, p replaces the initial and the affix takes tuṭ, with ṣ following. For viś again, i replaces the first vowel of the affix. For val, saṃprasāraṇa (SK 330).

Forms. viṭapa (from viṭ "to make a sound"); piś + t-apa → piṣṭapa "the world" (SK 294, SK 113); viśipa "a dwelling"; ul + apa → ulapa "soft grass".

Watch out. The print sets "valateḥ saṃprasāraṇam" as a separate sūtra (print 433). From the next sūtra its numbers run eight ahead of ours, not seven.

III.X. tikan, takan, taśan/taśasun, tanan — -tikā, -takā, -taśa and -tana words — running example: `iṣ + takan (kit) → iṣ-taka → iṣṭaka (SK 113) → iṣṭakā`

The affix tikan is tika with n as it-letter; it is not kit until uṇādi 427. takan is taka, kit (the Tattvabodhinī). taśan is taśa, and taśasun is taśas. tanan is tana, not kit, and acute on the first syllable. The running example is iṣ "to wish", which gives iṣṭakā.

iṣ + takan → n is an it-letter; the affix is kit, so no guṇa (SK 2217) → iṣ + taka

→ t becomes ṭ after ṣ (SK 113) → iṣṭaka

→ feminine with ṭāp (SK 454) → iṣṭakā.

Uṇādi 426 · vṛtes tikan

वृतेस्तिकन्

vṛtestikan · A 9.3.146

वर्तिका ।

Rule. After vṛt, the affix tikan, with guṇa (SK 2189, SK 70). One of the two *t*s is optionally lost (SK 71). The feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. vart + tika → vartika → vartikā.

Uṇādi 427 · kṛtibhidilatibhyaḥ kit

कृतिभिदिलतिभ्यः कित्

kṛtibhidilatibhyaḥ kit · A 9.3.147

कृत्तिका भित्तिका भित्तिः । लत्तिका गोधा ।

Rule. After kṛt, bhid and lat, the affix is kit, so there is no guṇa. tikan is inferred from the forms.

Forms. kṛttikā; bhid + tikā → bhittikā "a wall" (SK 121); lattikā "a lizard".

Uṇādi 428 · iṣyaśibhyāṃ takan

इष्यशिभ्यां तकन्

iṣyaśibhyāṃ takan · A 9.3.148

इष्टका । अष्टका ।

Rule. After iṣ and aś, the affix takan, which is kit. aś takes ṣ (SK 294), and t becomes ṭ (SK 113).

Forms. iṣṭakā; aṣṭakā. The Tattvabodhinī explains why SK 463 does not give i for the a before ka here.

Uṇādi 429 · iṇas taśantaśasunau

इणस्तशन्तशसुनौ

iṇastaśantaśasunau · A 9.3.149

एतशो ब्राह्मणः । स एव एतशाः ।

Rule. After iṇ, the affixes taśan and taśasun, with guṇa.

Forms. etaśa "a brāhmaṇa"; with taśasun, the same word as an -as stem, etaśāḥ (SK 425, SK 252).

Uṇādi 430 · vīpatibhyāṃ tanan

वीपतिभ्यां तनन्

vīpatibhyāṃ tanan · A 9.3.150

वी गत्यादौ । वेतनम् । पत्तनम् ।

Rule. After vī and pat, the affix tanan. vī takes guṇa; the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686).

Forms. vetana; pattana.

III.Y. bha, bhan, kthin — -bha and -thi words — running example: `gṝ + bhan → gar-bha (guṇa) → garbha`

The affix bha has no marker. bhan is bha with n, so the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686); the accent is what sets the two apart. kthin is thi with k and n. The running example is gṝ, which gives garbhaḥ.

gṝ + bhan → n is an it-letter → gṝ + bha

→ guṇa (SK 2168), with r → gar + bha

→ garbha → garbhaḥ.

Uṇādi 431 · dṝdalibhyāṃ bhaḥ

दॄदलिभ्यां भः

dṝdalibhyāṃ bhaḥ · A 9.3.151

दर्भः । ’दल्भः स्यादृषिचक्रयोः’ ।

Rule. After dṝ and dal, the affix bha. dṝ takes guṇa.

Forms. darbha; dalbha "a sage, a wheel".

Uṇādi 432 · artigṝbhyāṃ bhan

अर्तिगॄभ्यां भन्

artigṝbhyāṃ bhan · A 9.3.152

अर्भः । गर्भः ।

Rule. After ṛ and gṝ, the affix bhan, with guṇa (SK 2168). Its n makes the word acute on its first syllable (SK 3686); that accent is what separates it from the bha of uṇādi 431.

Forms. ar + bha → arbha; gar + bha → garbha.

Uṇādi 433 · iṇaḥ kit

इणः कित्

iṇaḥ kit · A 9.3.153

इभः ।

Rule. After iṇ, bhan comes and is kit, so there is no guṇa.

Forms. i + bha → ibha.

Uṇādi 434 · asisañjibhyāṃ kthin

असिसञ्जिभ्यां क्थिन्

asisañjibhyāṃ kthin · A 9.3.154

अस्थि । सक्थि ।

Rule. After as and sañj, the affix kthin. ṣañj takes s for ṣ (SK 2264), loses its nasal before the kit affix (SK 415), and j becomes g and then k (SK 378, SK 121).

Forms. asthi; sak + thi → sakthi.

III.Z. ksi, ksu, ī — -kṣi, -kṣu and -ī words — running example: `lakṣ-i + ī + muṭ → lakṣi-mī (SK 36) → lakṣmī (ṇi lost, SK 2313)`

The affixes ksi and ksu are si and su with k as it-letter, so they block guṇa. After a root in ṣ or ś they give -kṣi, -kṣu. The affix ī is an uṇādi affix, not the feminine ṅī. So the case-ending su is not deleted after it (SK 252 does not apply), and the words show a visarga. The running example is lakṣ-i, which gives lakṣmīḥ; it closes the pāda.

lakṣi + ī → by uṇādi 440, the augment muṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36) → lakṣi + mī

→ ṇi is lost (SK 2313) → lakṣmī → lakṣmīḥ.

Uṇādi 435 · pluṣikuṣiśuṣibhyaḥ ksiḥ

प्लुषिकुषिशुषिभ्यः । क्सिः

pluṣikuṣiśuṣibhyaḥ . ksiḥ · A 9.3.155

प्लुक्षिर्वह्निः । कुक्षिः । शुक्षिर्वातः ।

Rule. After pluṣ, kuṣ and śuṣ, the affix ksi. Being kit, it blocks guṇa. ṣ becomes k before s, and s becomes ṣ after k (SK 295, SK 212).

Forms. plukṣi "fire"; kukṣi; śukṣi "wind".

Uṇādi 436 · aśer nit

अशेर्नित्

aśernit · A 9.3.156

अक्षि ।

Rule. After aś, ksi comes and is nit (first-syllable acute).

Forms. aś + si → akṣi (SK 294, SK 295, SK 212).

Uṇādi 437 · iṣeḥ ksuḥ

इषेः क्सुः

iṣeḥ ksuḥ · A 9.3.157

इक्षुः ।

Rule. After iṣ, the affix ksu. Being kit, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. ik + ṣu → ikṣu (SK 295, SK 212).

Uṇādi 438 · avitṝstṝtantribhyaḥ īḥ

अवितॄस्तॄतन्त्रिभ्यः ईः

avitṝstṝtantribhyaḥ īḥ · A 9.3.158

अवीर्नारी रजस्वला । तरीर्नौः । स्तरीर्धूमः । तन्त्रीर्वीणादेर्गुणः ।

Rule. After av, tṝ, stṝ and tantri, the affix ī. tṝ and stṝ take guṇa; tantri loses its ṇi (SK 2313).

Forms. avīḥ "a woman in her courses"; tarīḥ "a boat"; starīḥ "smoke"; tantrīḥ "the string of a vīṇā".

Watch out. These words keep the ending -ḥ in the nominative. This ī is not the feminine ṅī, so SK 252 does not delete su.

Uṇādi 439 · yāpoḥ kid dve ca

यापोः किद्द्वे च

yāpoḥ kiddve ca · A 9.3.159

ययीरश्वः । पपीः स्यात्सोमसूर्ययोः ।

Rule. After yā and pā, ī comes and is kit, and the root is doubled. The first syllable is shortened (SK 2180), and the root's ā is lost before the kit affix (SK 2372).

Forms. yā-yā → ya-y + ī → yayīḥ "a horse"; papīḥ "soma, the sun".

Uṇādi 440 · lakṣer muṭ ca

लक्षेर्मुट् च

lakṣermuṭ ca · A 9.3.160

लक्ष्मीः ।

Rule. After lakṣ (a curādi root with ṇic), ī comes with the augment muṭ, and the ṇi is lost. The third pāda ends here.

Forms. lakṣmīḥ.

IV.A. ī (kit) — a nipātana opens the pāda — running example: `vāta + mā + ī → (ā-lopa) → vātapramī`

The fourth pāda begins here. It is the longest of the five, uṇādi 441–678, and runs affix by affix. The 1915 print sets the heading "caturthaḥ pādaḥ" above uṇādi 441. Ours lacks it; it is supplied here from the print. Our numbers and the print's differ in this pāda. The print runs eight ahead from 441 to 481 (our 441 is its 449). It numbers the gaṇasūtra śamer buk ca, inside our 481, as its own 490. So from 482 it runs nine ahead. It numbers kauter num, inside our 538, as 548. So from 539 to the end of the pāda it runs ten ahead. There is no Bālamanoramā here. The only commentary is the Tattvabodhinī, and it is often printed under a neighbouring sūtra. Most of the affixes that a sūtra does not name are supplied from it. "By bāhulaka" always means "by the bahulam of SK 3169 (uṇādayo bahulam)": the uṇādi affixes apply variously, beyond what their sūtras state.

The pāda opens with a nipātana: a sūtra that states the finished word itself, leaving its operations to be inferred. The affix is ī, and it is kit, marked with k. Before a kit affix that begins with a vowel, a root-final ā is lost (SK 2372). The running example is vātapramīḥ, a kind of antelope.

vāta (upapada) + mā + ī

→ ī is kit, so the ā of mā is lost (SK 2372) → vāta + m + ī

→ the pra is given by the nipātana → vātapramī

→ with the case-ending → vātapramīḥ.

Uṇādi 441 · vātapramīḥ

वातप्रमीः

vātapramīḥ · A 9.4.1

वातशब्दे उपपदे माधातोरीप्रत्ययः स च कित् । वातप्रमीः ॥ अयं स्त्रीपुंसयोः ।

Rule. With vāta as upapada, the affix ī comes after mā "to measure", and it is kit. So the root's ā is lost (SK 2372).

Forms. vātapramīḥ, used in the masculine and the feminine. The Tattvabodhinī cites Amara: the vātamṛga, a kind of antelope.

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī accounts for the pra; it is simply part of the nipātana. The Tattvabodhinī cites SK 240 for the loss of ā, but SK 2372 is taken here as the rule at work.

IV.B. katnic, yatuc, alic … ānuk — twelve affixes for twelve roots — running example: `mad + syan → (d → t, SK 121) → matsya`

Uṇādi 442 is one long sūtra. It lists twelve roots and twelve affixes, and pairs them in order, first with first (yathāsaṅkhya). The final c of katnic, yatuc, alic, iṣṭhuc and iṣṭhac is an it-letter. A c-marked affix makes the word accented on its last syllable (SK 3710). The final n of isan, syan and ithin is an it-letter too. An n-marked affix makes the word accented on its first syllable (SK 3686). The kaumudī does not mention these accents. The k of katnic and ānuk blocks guṇa (SK 2217). The running example is matsyaḥ "fish".

mad + syan

→ the n is an it-letter → mad + sya

→ d becomes t before the voiceless s (SK 121) → matsya

→ with the case-ending → matsyaḥ.

Uṇādi 442 · ṛtanyañjivanyañjyarpimadyatyaṅgikuyukṛśibhyaḥ katnicyatujalijiṣṭhujiṣṭhajisansyanithinulyasāsānukaḥ

ऋतन्यञ्जिवन्यञ्ज्यर्पिमद्यत्यङ्गिकुयुकृशिभ्यः कत्निच्यतुजलिजिष्ठुजिष्ठजिसन्स्यनिथिनुल्यसासानुकः

ṛtanyañjivanyañjyarpimadyatyaṅgikuyukṛśibhyaḥ katnicyatujalijiṣṭhujiṣṭhajisansyanithinulyasāsānukaḥ · A 9.4.2

द्वादशभ्यः क्रमात्स्युः । अर्तेः कत्निच् यण् । बद्धमुष्टिः करो रत्निः सोऽरत्निः प्रसृताङ्गुलिः । तनोतेर्यतुच् । तन्यतुर्वायू रात्रिश्च अञ्जेरलिच् । अञ्जलिः । वनेरिष्टुच् । वनिष्टु स्थविरान्त्रम् । अञ्जेरिष्टुच् । अञ्जिष्ठो भानुः । अर्पयतेरिसन् । अर्पिसोऽग्रमांसम् । मदेः स्यन् । मत्स्यः । अतेरिथिन् । अतिथिः । अङ्गेरुलिः । अङ्गुलिः । कौतेरसः । कवसः । अच इत्येके । कवचम् । यौतेरासः । यवासो दुरालभा । कृशेरानुक् । कृशानुः ।

Rule. Twelve roots take twelve affixes, respectively. The roots are those the Tattvabodhinī names: arpi is the causative of ṛ, and the second añj is the same root again.

Forms.

ṛ + katnic → ratni: the k blocks guṇa and ṛ becomes r (SK 47). A quoted line: a hand with closed fist is a ratni; with the fingers stretched out, an aratni.

tan + yatuc → tanyatu, wind and night. añj + alic → añjali. van + iṣṭhuc → vaniṣṭhu, the thick intestine. añj + iṣṭhac → añjiṣṭha, the sun.

arpi + isan → arpisa, the heart-flesh. Here arpi is ṛ with ṇic and the augment puk (SK 2570), and the ṇi is lost (SK 2313).

mad + syan → matsya. at + ithin → atithi. aṅg + uli → aṅguli.

ku + asa → kavasa, with guṇa and av (SK 2168, SK 61). Some read the affix as aca: kavaca.

yu + āsa → yavāsa, the plant durālabhā. kṛś + ānuk → kṛśānu; the k keeps ṛ from guṇa.

Watch out. Ours (and apparently the print) writes "iṣṭuc, vaniṣṭu". The sūtra's affix list has iṣṭhuc, and that is followed here.

IV.C. karan, kalan — śarkarā, puṣkara — running example: `śṝ + karan → (guṇa, SK 2168) → śarkarā`

The affix karan is kara: only its n is an it-letter. An initial k of an affix would normally be an it-letter (SK 195). Bhaṭṭoji argues that here it is not. The next sūtra says "kit" for puṣ, and that word would be idle if karan were already kit. So after śṝ the root takes guṇa. After puṣ, karan and its twin kalan are kit, and the root keeps its u. The running example is śarkarā "sugar, gravel".

śṝ + karan

→ only the n is an it-letter; the k stays → śṝ + kara

→ no k-marker, so guṇa: ṝ → ar (SK 2168, with r by SK 70) → śar + kara

→ feminine ṭāp (SK 454) → śarkarā.

Uṇādi 443 · śraḥ karan

श्रः करन्

śraḥ karan · A 9.4.3

उत्तरसूत्रे किद्ग्रहणादिह ककारस्य नेत्वम् । शर्करा ।

Rule. After śṝ "to injure", the affix karan comes. Because uṇādi 444 states "kit", the k of karan is not an it-letter here. So the root takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. śṝ + karan → śarkarā. The Tattvabodhinī cites the Medinī: a product of sugar, gravel, a potsherd, gravelly ground, a disease.

Uṇādi 444 · puṣaḥ kit

पुषः कित्

puṣaḥ kit · A 9.4.4

पुष्करम् ।

Rule. After puṣ "to nourish", karan (carried from 443) comes, and it is kit. So the penultimate u takes no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. puṣ + kara → puṣkaram. The Tattvabodhinī's Medinī gives many senses: the sky, water, the lotus, the mouth of a drum, and more.

Uṇādi 445 · kalaś ca

कलश्च

kalaśca · A 9.4.5

पुष्कलम् ।

Rule. After puṣ, the affix kalan also comes, and it too is kit (the Tattvabodhinī). No guṇa.

Forms. puṣ + kala → puṣkalam, "full, excellent" (Hemacandra, cited by the Tattvabodhinī).

IV.D. ini — future-sense agent nouns, then mathin/pathin — running example: `ā + gam + ini (ṇit) → (vṛddhi, SK 2282) → āgāmin → āgāmī`

The affix ini leaves in. Words made with it mean the future agent: "one who will go" (SK 3171, cited by the Tattvabodhinī). Uṇādi 447 makes the affix ṇit after gam with ā, and that marking carries into 448 and 449. A ṇ-marked affix gives vṛddhi. Uṇādi 450 makes the affix kit after sthā with parame, and that marking carries into 451. The group ends with the stems mathin and pathin. The running example is āgāmī "he will come".

ā + gam + ini

→ the affix leaves in → ā + gam + in

→ the affix is ṇit (uṇādi 447), so the penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282) → āgāmin

→ nominative singular: the penultimate is lengthened (SK 357) and the final n is lost (SK 236) → āgāmī.

Uṇādi 446 · gamer iniḥ

गमेरिनिः

gameriniḥ · A 9.4.6

गमिष्यतीति गमी ।

Rule. After gam "to go", the affix ini comes. Bhaṭṭoji glosses with the future, "he will go", following SK 3171.

Forms. gam + in → gamin → gamī "he will go" (nominative by SK 357, SK 236).

Uṇādi 447 · āṅi ṇit

आङि णित्

āṅi ṇit · A 9.4.7

आगामी ।

Rule. With āṅ (the prefix ā) as upapada, the affix ini after gam is ṇit. So the penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. ā + gam + in → āgāmin → āgāmī "he will come".

Uṇādi 448 · bhuvaś ca

भुवश्च

bhuvaśca · A 9.4.8

भावी ।

Rule. After bhū also, ini comes, and it is ṇit. The final ū takes vṛddhi (SK 254), and au becomes āv before the vowel (SK 61).

Forms. bhū + in → bhāvin → bhāvī "he will be".

Uṇādi 449 · pre sthaḥ

प्रे स्थः

pre sthaḥ · A 9.4.9

प्रस्थायी ।

Rule. With pra as upapada, ini comes after sthā, and it is ṇit. Because it is ṇit, the root takes the augment yuk (y) by SK 2761 (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. pra + sthā + y + in → prasthāyin → prasthāyī, one about to set out (gantukāma).

Uṇādi 450 · parame kit

परमे कित्

parame kit · A 9.4.10

परमेष्ठी ।

Rule. With parame as upapada, ini after sthā is kit. So the root's ā is lost (SK 2372). The seventh-case ending of parame is kept (aluk, SK 966).

Forms. parame + sth + in; s becomes ṣ after parame (SK 2918), and th becomes ṭh (SK 113) → parameṣṭhin → parameṣṭhī, Brahmā (Amara).

Uṇādi 451 · manthaḥ

मन्थः

manthaḥ · A 9.4.11

मन्थतेरिनिः कित्स्यात् । कित्त्वान्नकारलोपः मन्थाः । मन्थानौ । मन्थानः ।

Rule. After manth "to churn", ini comes, and it is kit. Because it is kit, the n is lost (SK 415): the stem is mathin.

Forms. manthāḥ, manthānau, manthānaḥ (nominative singular, dual, plural), the churning-stick. In these forms nth returns for th (SK 367), ā replaces the final (SK 365), and a replaces the i (SK 366).

Watch out. The n is lost in the stem but comes back in the strong case-forms that Bhaṭṭoji quotes.

Uṇādi 452 · pataḥ stha ca

पतः स्थ च

pataḥ stha ca · A 9.4.12

पन्थाः । पन्थानौ ।

Rule. After pat "to go", ini comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and a substitute replaces the root's final t. The stem is pathin. It inflects like mathin (SK 365–367).

Forms. panthāḥ, panthānau, the path.

Watch out. The sūtra and the Tattvabodhinī both transmit the substitute as stha. It is read here as tha, because pathin needs th. This reading is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred.

IV.E. āka — bird, crane, banner, bow — running example: `pat + āka → patāka → (ṭāp) → patākā`

The affix āka is taught after khaj. Two lists of nipātanas follow, which the Tattvabodhinī says end in the same āka. A feminine in ā takes the affix ṭāp (SK 454). The running example is patākā "banner".

pat + āka

→ patāka

→ feminine ṭāp (SK 454) → patākā.

Uṇādi 453 · khajer ākaḥ

खजेराकः

khajerākaḥ · A 9.4.13

खजाकः पक्षी ।

Rule. After khaj "to churn", the affix āka comes.

Forms. khaj + āka → khajākaḥ, a bird.

Uṇādi 454 · balākādayaś ca

बलाकादयश्च

balākādayaśca · A 9.4.14

बलाका । शलाका । पताका ।

Rule. balākā and the rest are nipātanas ending in āka (the Tattvabodhinī). The roots are bal "to breathe", śal "to go" and pat "to go". Each feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. balākā, śalākā, patākā. The kaumudī gives no meanings. The Tattvabodhinī's lexica give a line of cranes, a collyrium stick, and a banner.

Uṇādi 455 · pinākādayaś ca

पिनाकादयश्च

pinākādayaśca · A 9.4.15

पातेरित्वम् नुम् च । क्लीबपुंसोः पिनाकः स्याच्छूलशङ्करधन्वनोः । तड आघाते । तडाकः ।

Rule. pināka and the rest are nipātanas ending in āka. In pināka the root is pā "to protect": i replaces its ā, and it takes the augment num. A num is placed after the root's last vowel (SK 37).

Forms. pā + āka → pi-n-āka → pināka. A quoted line: neuter or masculine, a trident and Śaṅkara's bow. From taḍ "to strike": taḍākaḥ, given without a meaning.

IV.F. īkan — kaṣikā to sṛṇikā, with reduplicated parparīka-types — running example: `pṝ → par-par (ruk on the abhyāsa) + īkan → parparīka`

The affix īkan is īka. It is taught after kaṣ and dūṣi. The Tattvabodhinī carries it through 457–463. Uṇādi 457 makes it kit. Uṇādi 461 makes it kit again, and that marking runs into 462 and 463. Uṇādi 459 doubles the root. The first copy of a doubled root is the abhyāsa, and here it takes the augment ruk (r). The running example is parparīkaḥ "the sun". Its steps are not spelled out by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; they are inferred from the Tattvabodhinī.

pṝ + īkan

→ the root is doubled → pṝ-pṝ + īka

→ the abhyāsa is shortened; its ṛ becomes a, with r (SK 2244, SK 70); only its first consonant stays → pa-pṝ + īka

→ the abhyāsa takes ruk → par-pṝ + īka

→ the second copy takes guṇa with r → par-par + īka

→ parparīka → parparīkaḥ.

Uṇādi 456 · kaṣidūṣibhyām īkan

कषिदूषिभ्यामीकन्

kaṣidūṣibhyāmīkan · A 9.4.16

कषिका पक्षिजातिः । दूषिका नेत्रयोर्मलम् ।

Rule. After kaṣ "to injure" and dūṣi, the affix īkan comes. dūṣi is duṣ with ṇic, whose u becomes ū (SK 2604); the ṇi is lost (SK 2313). The feminine takes ṭāp.

Forms. kaṣikā, a species of bird. dūṣikā, the dirt of the eyes.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read short i. The affix īkan would give kaṣīkā, dūṣīkā, as Wikisource reads. The transmitted forms are kept.

Uṇādi 457 · anihṛṣibhyāṃ kic ca

अनिहृषिभ्याम् किच्च

anihṛṣibhyām kicca · A 9.4.17

अनीकम् । हृषीकम् ।

Rule. After an "to breathe" and hṛṣ "to be pleased", īkan comes, and it is kit. So hṛṣ takes no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. an + īka → anīkam; hṛṣ + īka → hṛṣīkam. The Tattvabodhinī's lexica: an army or battle; a sense-organ.

Uṇādi 458 · caṅkaṇaḥ kaṅkaṇaś ca

चङ्कणः कङ्कणश्च

caṅkaṇaḥ kaṅkaṇaśca · A 9.4.18

कण शब्दे । अस्माद्यङ्लुगन्तादीकन् धातोः कङ्कणादेशश्च । घन्टिकायां कङ्कणीका सैव प्रतिसरापि च ।

Rule. The root is kaṇ "to sound" in yaṅ-luk: the intensive, with its affix yaṅ deleted. That stem is caṅkaṇ. After it īkan comes, and kaṅkaṇa replaces the stem.

Forms. kaṅkaṇa + īka → kaṅkaṇīkā, a little bell. A quoted line adds that the same is also called pratisarā.

Uṇādi 459 · śṝpṝvṛñāṃ dve ruk cābhyāsasya

शॄपॄवृञां द्वेरुक् चाभ्यासश्च

śṝpṝvṛñāṃ dveruk cābhyāsaśca · A 9.4.19

शर्करीको हिंस्रः । पर्परीको दिवाकरः । वर्वरीकः कुटिलकेशः ।

Rule. After śṝ "to injure", pṝ "to protect" and vṛñ "to choose", īkan comes. The root is doubled, and the abhyāsa takes ruk.

Forms. śarkarīkaḥ, injurious. parparīkaḥ, the sun. varvarīkaḥ, one with curly hair.

Watch out. The 1915 print reads the sūtra "dve ruk cābhyāsasya", ours "dveruk cābhyāsaś ca"; the print's reading is followed here. Doubling with ruk predicts śarśarīka (so Wikisource), but ours and the print read śarkarīka.

Uṇādi 460 · parpharīkādayaś ca

पर्फरीकादयश्च

parpharīkādayaśca · A 9.4.20

स्फुर स्फुरणे अस्मादीकन् धातोः पर्फरादेशः । पर्फरीकं किसलयम् । दर्दरीकं वादित्रम् । झर्झरीकं शरीरम् । तित्तिडीको वृषभेदः (ग) चरेर्नु च । चञ्चरीको भ्रमरः । मर्मरीको हीनजनः । कर्करीका गलन्तिका । पुणतेः । पुन्डरीकं वादित्रम् । पुन्डरीको व्याघ्रोऽग्निर्दिग्गजश्च ।

Rule. parpharīka and the rest are nipātanas ending in īkan (the Tattvabodhinī). In the first, parphara replaces the root sphur "to throb". A gaṇasūtra, a rule-line inside the list, says carer num ca: after car, the same, but the abhyāsa takes num instead of ruk.

Forms. parpharīkam, a young shoot. dardarīkam, a musical instrument. jharjharīkam, the body. tittiḍīkaḥ, a kind of bull. By the gaṇasūtra: cañcarīkaḥ, a bee. marmarīkaḥ, a low person, and karkarīkā, a pot with a hole; the Tattvabodhinī gives these ruk. From puṇ, with ḍ for ṇ and the augment ruṭ: puṇḍarīkam, a musical instrument; puṇḍarīkaḥ, a tiger, fire, a quarter-elephant.

Watch out. The 1915 print reads the gaṇasūtra "carer nuṃ ca" (ours "nu ca"); the print's reading is followed here. For tittiḍīko vṛṣabhedaḥ Wikisource has tintiḍīko vṛkṣabhedaḥ, the tamarind.

Uṇādi 461 · īṣaḥ kid dhrasvaś ca

ईषः किद्ध्रस्वश्च

īṣaḥ kiddhrasvaśca · A 9.4.21

इषीका शलाका ।

Rule. After īṣ "to go", īkan comes; it is kit, and the root vowel is shortened. The Tattvabodhinī says the kit serves the following sūtras.

Forms. īṣ → iṣ + īka → iṣīkā, a reed-stalk.

Uṇādi 462 · ṛjeś ca

ऋजेश्च

ṛjeśca · A 9.4.22

ऋजिकः उपहतः ।

Rule. After ṛj "to go", īkan comes, and it is kit (carried from 461). So there is no guṇa.

Forms. ṛjikaḥ, one who is struck.

Watch out. Ours and the print read short i; īkan would give ṛjīka.

Uṇādi 463 · sarter num ca

सर्तेर्नुम् च

sarternum ca · A 9.4.23

सृणिका लाला ।

Rule. After sṛ "to go", īkan comes, kit, and the root takes the augment num (after its vowel, SK 37). The n becomes ṇ after ṛ (the vārttika under SK 282).

Forms. sṛ-n-īka → sṛṇikā, saliva (Amara, cited by the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. Again the transmitted form has short i; neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī accounts for it.

IV.G. kīkac, kaṅkaṇa — mṛḍīka and alīka — running example: `mṛḍ + kīkac → (k blocks guṇa, SK 2217) → mṛḍīka`

The affix kīkac is īka, with two it-letters. Its k blocks guṇa; its c makes the word accented on the last syllable (SK 3710). The Tattvabodhinī insists on kīkac, not kīkan, because of that accent in the Veda. Uṇādi 465 is a list of nipātanas in kīkac. The running example is mṛḍīkaḥ "a deer".

mṛḍ + kīkac

→ the k and c are it-letters → mṛḍ + īka

→ the k blocks the guṇa that the light penultimate ṛ would take (SK 2189, barred by SK 2217) → mṛḍīka

→ with the case-ending → mṛḍīkaḥ.

The c of the affix makes the word accented on the last syllable (SK 3710).

Uṇādi 464 · mṛḍaḥ kīkac-kaṅkaṇau

मृडः कीकच्कङ्कणौ

mṛḍaḥ kīkackaṅkaṇau · A 9.4.24

मृडीको मृगः । मृडङ्कणः शिशुः ।

Rule. After mṛḍ "to gladden", the affixes kīkac and kaṅkaṇa come. Both are kit, so no guṇa.

Forms. mṛḍ + īka → mṛḍīkaḥ, a deer. mṛḍ + aṅkaṇa → mṛḍaṅkaṇaḥ, a child.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects the reading kīkan (Ujjvaladatta and others) on grounds of accent.

Uṇādi 465 · alīkādayaś ca

अलीकादयश्च

alīkādayaśca · A 9.4.25

कीकजन्ता निपात्यन्ते । अल भूषणादौ । अलीकं मिथ्या । विपूर्वाद्व्यलीकं विप्रियं खेदश्च । वलीकं पटलप्रान्ते इत्यादि ।

Rule. alīka and the rest are nipātanas ending in kīkac, as the kaumudī says.

Forms. From al "to adorn": alīkam, falsehood. With vi, the i becoming y (SK 47): vyalīkam, something displeasing, distress. valīkam, the edge of a thatch. "And so on": the list is open, and the Tattvabodhinī adds more.

IV.H. īṣan — karīṣa, śirīṣa, ṛjīṣa, ambarīṣa — running example: `śṝ + īṣan (kit) → (ṝ → ir, SK 2390) → śirīṣa`

The affix īṣan is īṣa. Its n makes the word accented on the first syllable (SK 3686). Plain īṣan lets the root take guṇa. Uṇādi 467 makes it kit, and the Tattvabodhinī carries that into 468. Before a kit affix the ṝ of a root becomes i (SK 2390), or u after a labial (SK 2494). The running example is śirīṣaḥ, a kind of tree.

śṝ + īṣan

→ the n is an it-letter; the affix is kit (uṇādi 467) → śṝ + īṣa

→ no guṇa (SK 2217); ṝ becomes i (SK 2390), with r (SK 70) → śir + īṣa

→ śirīṣa → śirīṣaḥ.

Uṇādi 466 · kṝtṝbhyām īṣan

कॄतॄभ्यामीषन्

kṝtṝbhyāmīṣan · A 9.4.26

करीषोऽस्त्री शुष्कगोमये । करीषः तरीता ।

Rule. After kṝ "to scatter" and tṝ "to cross", the affix īṣan comes. The root takes guṇa with r (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. kar + īṣa → karīṣa, dried cow-dung; not feminine. tar + īṣa → tarīṣaḥ, one who crosses.

Watch out. Ours and the print read "karīṣaḥ tarītā". The second form is read here as tarīṣaḥ, as Wikisource does, since tṝ must give it.

Uṇādi 467 · śṝpṝbhyāṃ kic ca

शॄपॄभ्यां किच्च

śṝpṝbhyāṃ kicca · A 9.4.27

शिरीषः । पुरीषम् ।

Rule. After śṝ "to injure" and pṝ "to protect", īṣan comes, and it is kit. śṝ gets i for ṝ (SK 2390). pṝ gets u after the labial (SK 2494). Both take r (SK 70).

Forms. śirīṣaḥ, a kind of tree. purīṣam, excrement. The meanings are the Tattvabodhinī's.

Uṇādi 468 · arjer ṛja ca

अर्जेर्ऋज च

arjerṛja ca · A 9.4.28

ऋजीषं पिष्टपचनम् ।

Rule. After arj "to earn", īṣan comes, kit, and ṛja replaces the root (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. ṛja + īṣa → ṛjīṣam, a pan for cooking meal (a line of Amara). The Tattvabodhinī adds: the residue of pressed soma.

Uṇādi 469 · ambarīṣaḥ

अम्बरीषः

ambarīṣaḥ · A 9.4.29

अयं निपात्यते । अबि शब्दे । अम्बरीषः पुमान् भाष्ट्रम् ।

Rule. A nipātana. The root is abi "to sound". Being marked with i, it takes num (SK 2262) → amb. The Tattvabodhinī says the affix is īṣan with the augment aruṭ. A ṭ-marked augment stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).

Forms. amb + ar + īṣa → ambarīṣaḥ, masculine, a frying-pan.

Watch out. Ours reads the gloss "bhāṣṭram"; the print has bhrāṣṭram, which is followed here.

IV.I. īran — śarīra, uśīra, kṣīra, gambhīra — running example: `śṝ + īran → (guṇa + r) → śarīra`

The affix īran is īra. The Tattvabodhinī carries it through 471–475. Uṇādi 471 and 474 make it kit, so there the root takes no guṇa and may lose a sound. The running example is śarīram "the body".

śṝ + īran

→ the n is an it-letter → śṝ + īra

→ no k-marker, so guṇa: ṝ → ar (SK 2168, SK 70) → śar + īra

→ śarīra → śarīram.

Uṇādi 470 · kṝśṝpṝkaṭipaṭiśauṭibhya īran

कॄशॄपॄकटिपटिशौटिभ्य ईरन्

kṝśṝpṝkaṭipaṭiśauṭibhya īran · A 9.4.30

करीरो वंशाङ्कुरः । शरीरम् । परीरम् । फलम् । कटीरः कन्दरो जघनप्रदेशश्च । पटीरश्चन्दनः कन्टकः कामश्च । शौटीरस्त्यागिवीरयोः ब्राह्म्णादित्वात् ष्यञ् । शौटीर्यम् ।

Rule. After kṝ, śṝ, pṝ, kaṭ, paṭ and śauṭ, the affix īran comes. The three ṝ-roots take guṇa with r.

Forms. karīraḥ, a bamboo shoot. śarīram. parīram, fruit. kaṭīraḥ, a glen and the region of the hips. paṭīraḥ, sandal, a thorn, and Kāma. śauṭīraḥ, liberal, a hero. śauṭīra is in the brāhmaṇādi list, so it takes ṣyañ (SK 1788): śauṭīryam.

Uṇādi 471 · vaśeḥ kit

वशेः कित्

vaśeḥ kit · A 9.4.31

वशीरम् ।

Rule. After vaś "to desire", īran comes, and it is kit. So the v becomes u (saṃprasāraṇa, SK 2412), and the following a merges into it (SK 330).

Forms. vaś → uś + īra → uśīram, the root of vīraṇa grass.

Watch out. Ours and the print kaumudī read "vaśīram". It is read here as uśīram, with the print's own Tattvabodhinī.

Uṇādi 472 · kaśer muṭ ca

कशेर्मुट् च

kaśermuṭ ca · A 9.4.32

काश्मीरो देशः ।

Rule. After kaś, a sautra root (one known only from the sūtras), īran comes, and it takes the augment muṭ. Being ṭ-marked, muṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).

Forms. kaś + m + īra → kaśmīra → kāśmīraḥ, the country. The long ā is by the pṛṣodarādi list (SK 1034), says the Tattvabodhinī.

Uṇādi 473 · kṛña uc ca

कृञ उच्च

kṛña ucca · A 9.4.33

कुरीरं मैथुनम् ।

Rule. After kṛ "to do", īran comes, and u replaces the root's final ṛ, with r after it (SK 70).

Forms. kur + īra → kurīram, sexual union.

Uṇādi 474 · ghaseḥ kiś ca

घसेः किश्च

ghaseḥ kiśca · A 9.4.34

क्षीरम् ।

Rule. After ghas "to eat", īran comes, and it is kit. So the penultimate a is lost (SK 2363). Then gh becomes k before s (SK 121), and s becomes ṣ (SK 2410).

Forms. ghs + īra → ks + īra → kṣīram, milk, and also water (the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. The sūtra reads "kiś ca" in ours and the print. It is read here as "kit ca", as the Tattvabodhinī's gloss and the loss of a require.

Uṇādi 475 · gabhīragambhīrau

गभीरगम्भीरौ

gabhīragambhīrau · A 9.4.35

गभेर्भः पक्षे नुम् च ।

Rule. A nipātana. The root is gam "to go", with īran. bh replaces the final m, and optionally the root also takes num.

Forms. gabhīra and gambhīra, deep (Amara).

Watch out. Ours reads the gloss "gabher bhaḥ"; the print reads gamer bhaḥ, which is followed here.

IV.J. ā, elimac, dhuk/lak/valañ/vālan — three single-sūtra affixes — running example: `śī + valañ (ñit) → (vṛddhi, SK 254) → śaivala`

Three short sūtras each bring their own affix. Uṇādi 476 is a nipātana with the affix ā, making two indeclinables. Uṇādi 477 teaches elimac after pac. Uṇādi 478 gives four affixes after śī, and shows the it-letters at work side by side. A k-marked affix blocks guṇa. A ñ-marked affix gives vṛddhi (SK 254). An affix with no marker lets guṇa through (SK 2168). The running example is śaivalaḥ "water-weed".

śī + valañ

→ the ñ is an it-letter → śī + vala

→ the affix is ñit, so the final ī takes vṛddhi, ai (SK 254) → śai + vala

→ śaivala → śaivalaḥ.

Uṇādi 476 · viṣā vihā

विषा विहा

viṣā vihā · A 9.4.36

स्यतेर्जहातेश्च विपूर्वाभ्यामाप्रत्यः । विषा बुद्धिः । विहा स्वर्गः । अव्यये इमे ।

Rule. A nipātana. After so "to end" and hā "to abandon", each with vi, the affix ā comes. How the forms are reached is left to the nipātana.

Forms. viṣā, the intellect. vihā, heaven. Both are indeclinables (avyaya).

Uṇādi 477 · paca elimac

पच एलिमच्

paca elimac · A 9.4.37

पचेलिमो वह्निरव्योः ।

Rule. After pac "to cook", the affix elimac comes; its c is an it-letter. The Tattvabodhinī says this elimac denotes the agent.

Forms. pac + elima → pacelima, fire and the sun.

Watch out. Do not confuse it with the kṛtya affix (an affix meaning "to be done") kelimar (SK 2834). There pacelima means "to be cooked", the object.

Uṇādi 478 · śīṅo dhuklakvalañvālanaḥ

शीङो धुक्लक्वलञ्वालनः

śīṅo dhuklakvalañvālanaḥ · A 9.4.38

चत्वारः प्रत्ययाः स्युः । शीधु मद्यम् । शीलं स्वभावः । शैवलः शेवालम् । बाहुलकाद्वस्य पोऽपि । शेवालं शैवलो न स्त्री शेपालो जलनीलिका ।

Rule. After śīṅ "to lie down", four affixes come. dhuk and lak are kit, so no guṇa (SK 2217). valañ is ñit, so vṛddhi (SK 254). vālan has no k, so guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. śī + dhu → śīdhu, liquor. śī + la → śīla, disposition. śai + vala → śaivalaḥ (masculine). śe + vāla → śevālam (neuter). By bāhulaka p replaces v: śepāla. A quoted line: śevāla, śaivala (not feminine) and śepāla are water-weed.

IV.K. ūka, ūkaṇ — marūka to maṇḍūka — running example: `śal + ūkaṇ (ṇit) → (vṛddhi, SK 2282) → śālūka`

The affix ūka has no marker, so the root takes guṇa. ūkaṇ is ūka marked with ṇ, so a penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282). Uṇādi 481 is a list of nipātanas in ūka, with a gaṇasūtra inside it. The 1915 print numbers that gaṇasūtra separately, so from uṇādi 482 the print runs nine ahead of ours. The running example is śālūkam, the bulb of a water-lily.

śal + ūkaṇ

→ the ṇ is an it-letter → śal + ūka

→ the affix is ṇit, so the penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282) → śāl + ūka

→ śālūka → śālūkam.

Uṇādi 479 · mṛkaṇibhyām ūkokaṇau

मॄकणिभ्यामूकोकणौ

mṝkaṇibhyāmūkokaṇau · A 9.4.39

मरूंको मृगः । काणूकः काकः ।

Rule. After mṛ "to die" and kaṇ "to sound", respectively, the affixes ūka and ukaṇ or ūkaṇ. mṛ takes guṇa with r. The ṇ-marked affix gives kaṇ vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. mar + ūka → marūkaḥ, a deer. kāṇ + ūka → kāṇūkaḥ, a crow.

Watch out. ūkokaṇau splits either as ūka + ukaṇ or as ūka + ūkaṇ. The Tattvabodhinī takes ukaṇ; the long ū of kāṇūka fits ūkaṇ. Both are kept here.

Uṇādi 480 · valer ūkaḥ

वलेरूकः

valerūkaḥ · A 9.4.40

वलूकः पक्षी उत्पलमूलं च ।

Rule. After val "to cover", the affix ūka comes. No other operation.

Forms. val + ūka → valūkaḥ, a bird, and the root of the water-lily (utpala).

Uṇādi 481 · ulūkādayaś ca

उलूकादयश्च

ulūkādayaśca · A 9.4.41

वलेः संप्रसारणमूकश्च । उलूकाविन्द्रपेचकौ । वावदूको वक्ता । भल्लूकः । (ग) शमेर्बुक्‌ च ॥ शम्बूको जलशुक्तिः ।

Rule. ulūka and the rest are nipātanas in ūka. For ulūka, val undergoes saṃprasāraṇa: va becomes u → ul. A gaṇasūtra adds śamer buk ca: after śam, ūka with the augment buk (b).

Forms. ul + ūka → ulūkaḥ, Indra and the owl. vāvadūkaḥ, a speaker. bhallūkaḥ. By the gaṇasūtra: śam + b + ūka → śambūkaḥ, a freshwater shell.

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers śamer buk ca as uṇādi 490 of its own.

Uṇādi 482 · śalimaṇḍibhyām ūkaṇ

शलिमन्डिभ्यामूकण्

śalimanḍibhyāmūkaṇ · A 9.4.42

शालूकं कन्दविशेषः । मण्डूकः ।

Rule. After śal "to go" and maḍi "to adorn", the affix ūkaṇ comes. śal takes vṛddhi (SK 2282). maḍi, marked with i, takes num (SK 2262) → maṇḍ. Its penultimate is now the nasal, so there is no vṛddhi.

Forms. śālūkam, a kind of bulb. maṇḍūkaḥ, the frog (the Tattvabodhinī's gloss).

IV.L. mi — nemi, ūrmi, bhūmi, raśmi — running example: `bhū + mi (kit) → (no guṇa, SK 2217) → bhūmi`

The affix mi has no marker, so the root vowel takes guṇa (SK 2168). The Tattvabodhinī carries mi through 484–486. Uṇādi 485 makes it kit after bhū. Uṇādi 487 is a nipātana. The running example is bhūmiḥ "the earth".

bhū + mi

→ the affix is kit (uṇādi 485), so guṇa (SK 2168) is blocked (SK 2217) → bhūmi

→ with the case-ending → bhūmiḥ.

Uṇādi 483 · niyo miḥ

नियो मिः

niyo miḥ · A 9.4.43

नेमिः ।

Rule. After nī "to lead", the affix mi comes. The root takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. ne + mi → nemi, the rim of a wheel (the Tattvabodhinī: "it leads the wheel").

Uṇādi 484 · arter ūc ca

अर्तेरूच्च

arterūcca · A 9.4.44

ऊर्मिः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", mi comes, and ū replaces the root vowel, with r after it (SK 70).

Forms. ūr + mi → ūrmi, a wave (the Tattvabodhinī's Medinī). The Tattvabodhinī remarks that short u would have sufficed in the sūtra, since the vowel is lengthened before r in any case (SK 354).

Uṇādi 485 · bhuvaḥ kit

भुवः कित्

bhuvaḥ kit · A 9.4.45

भूमिः ।

Rule. After bhū, mi comes, and it is kit. So no guṇa.

Forms. bhūmiḥ, the earth: "beings come to be in it" (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 486 · aśnote raś ca

अश्नोते रश् च

aśnote raś ca · A 9.4.46

रश्मिः किरणो रज्जुश्च ।

Rule. After aś "to pervade", mi comes, and raś replaces the root.

Forms. raś + mi → raśmiḥ, a ray, and a rope. The Tattvabodhinī's Medinī adds a rein.

Uṇādi 487 · dalmiḥ

दल्मिः

dalmiḥ · A 9.4.47

दल विशरणे । दल्मिरिन्द्रायुधम् ।

Rule. A nipātana: dal "to split" with mi. The kaumudī gives only the root and the meaning.

Forms. dalmiḥ, Indra's weapon (indrāyudha). There is no Tattvabodhinī here.

IV.M. ni — veṇi, agni, vahni, and the ghṛṇi set — running example: `śri + ni (nit) → (guṇa, SK 2168; ṇatva, SK 235) → śreṇi`

The affix ni has no marker, so the root takes guṇa. Uṇādi 489 makes it kit. Uṇādi 491 makes it nit: accented on the first syllable (SK 3686). Uṇādi 492 lists five nipātanas. In many of these words n becomes ṇ. This is ṇatva. It happens after r or ṣ in the same word (SK 235), even across a vowel (SK 197), and after ṛ (the vārttika under SK 282). The running example is śreṇiḥ "a row".

śri + ni

→ the affix is not kit, so guṇa: i → e (SK 2168) → śre + ni

→ n becomes ṇ after r, across the vowel (SK 235, SK 197) → śreṇi

→ with the case-ending → śreṇiḥ.

The affix is nit (uṇādi 491), so the word is accented on the first syllable (SK 3686).

Uṇādi 488 · vījyājvaribhyo niḥ

वीज्याज्यरिभ्यो निः

vījyājyaribhyo niḥ · A 9.4.48

बाहुलकाण्णत्वम् । वेणिः स्यात्केशविन्यासः प्रवेणी च स्त्रियामुभे । ज्यानिः । जूर्णिः ।

Rule. After vī "to go", jyā "to grow old" and jvar "to be ill", the affix ni comes. vī takes guṇa, and its n becomes ṇ by bāhulaka, with no r before it. In jvar, ū replaces the a and the v (SK 2654), and then ṇ follows (SK 235).

Forms. veṇiḥ; a quoted line: veṇi and praveṇī (both feminine) are an arrangement of the hair. jyāniḥ. jūrṇiḥ.

Watch out. Ours reads the sūtra "vījyājyaribhyo". The print's vījyājvaribhyo is needed for jūrṇi, and is followed here.

Uṇādi 489 · sṛvṛṣibhyāṃ kit

सृवृषिभ्यां कित्

sṛvṛṣibhyāṃ kit · A 9.4.49

सृणिरङ्कुशः । वृष्णिः क्षत्रियमेषयोः ।

Rule. After sṛ "to go" and vṛṣ "to sprinkle", ni comes, and it is kit. So neither root takes guṇa. The ṇ is by the vārttika under SK 282 after ṛ, and by SK 235 after ṣ.

Forms. sṛṇiḥ, an elephant-goad. vṛṣṇiḥ, used of a kṣatriya and of a ram.

Uṇādi 490 · aṅger nalopaś ca

अङ्गेर्नलोपश्च

aṅgernalopaśca · A 9.4.50

अग्निः ।

Rule. The root is agi "to go". Marked with i, it takes num (SK 2262) → aṅg. The affix ni comes (this is inferred; the text does not name it), and the n of the root is lost.

Forms. aṅg + ni → ag + ni → agniḥ, fire (the Tattvabodhinī's Medinī).

Uṇādi 491 · vahiśriśruyudruglāhātvaribhyo nit

वहिश्रिश्रुयुद्रुग्लाहात्वरिभ्यो नित्

vahiśriśruyudruglāhātvaribhyo nit · A 9.4.51

वह्निः । श्रेणिः । श्रोणिः । योनिः । द्रोणिः । ग्लानिः । हानिः । तूर्णिः । बाहुलकान्म्लानिः ।

Rule. After eight roots ni comes, and it is nit. śri, śru, yu, dru take guṇa, with ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197). glai becomes glā (SK 2370). tvar becomes tūr (SK 2654).

Forms. vahniḥ, śreṇiḥ, śroṇiḥ, yoniḥ, droṇiḥ, glāniḥ, hāniḥ, tūrṇiḥ. By bāhulaka also from mlai: mlāniḥ. The kaumudī gives no meanings.

Uṇādi 492 · ghṛṇipṛśnipārṣṇicūrṇibhūrṇi

घृणिपृश्निपार्ष्णिचूर्णिभूर्णि

ghṛṇipṛśnipārṣṇicūrṇibhūrṇi · A 9.4.52

एते पञ्च निपात्यन्ते । घृणिः किरणः । स्पृशतेः सलोपः पृश्निरल्पशरीरः । पृषेर्वृद्धिश्च । पार्ष्णिः पादतलम् । चरेरुपधाया उत्वम् । चूर्णिः कपर्दकशतम् । बिभर्तेरुत्वम् । भूर्णिर्धरणी ।

Rule. Five nipātanas. The Tattvabodhinī says the nipātana supplies the affix ni and the absence of guṇa. Each word has its own change, stated by the kaumudī.

Forms. ghṛṇiḥ, a ray. From spṛś, with loss of s: pṛśniḥ, one with a small body. From pṛṣ, with vṛddhi: pārṣṇiḥ, the sole of the foot. From car, with u for the penultimate: cūrṇiḥ, a hundred cowries. From bhṛ, with u for ṛ: bhūrṇiḥ, the earth.

IV.N. vin, kvin — darvi, jāgṛvi, dīdivi — running example: `jṝ + kvin → (no guṇa; ṝ → ir, SK 2390; SK 354) → jīrvi`

The affix vin is vi; its n makes the first syllable accented (SK 3686). It has no k, so the root takes guṇa. kvin is also vi, but kit, so the root takes no guṇa. Uṇādi 495 doubles the root, and 496 lists nipātanas in kvin. The running example is jīrviḥ "an axe".

jṝ + kvin

→ the k and n are it-letters → jṝ + vi

→ the affix is kit: no guṇa (SK 2217); ṝ becomes i, with r (SK 2390, SK 70) → jir + vi

→ the i is lengthened before r and a consonant (SK 354) → jīrvi → jīrviḥ.

Uṇādi 493 · vṛdṛbhyāṃ vin

वृदृभ्यां विन्

vṛdṛbhyāṃ vin · A 9.4.53

वर्विर्घस्मरः । दर्विः ।

Rule. After vṛ "to choose" and dṛ "to respect", the affix vin comes. Guṇa with r (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. var + vi → varviḥ, a glutton. dar + vi → darviḥ (a ladle; the kaumudī gives no meaning). The Tattvabodhinī gives the feminine darvī.

Uṇādi 494 · jṝśṝstṝjāgṛbhyaḥ kvin

जॄशॄस्तॄजागृभ्यः क्विन्

jṝśṝstṝjāgṛbhyaḥ kvin · A 9.4.54

जीर्विः पर्शुः । शीर्विर्हिंस्रः । स्तीर्विरध्वर्युः । जागृविर्नृपः ।

Rule. After jṝ "to age", śṝ "to injure", stṝ "to cover" and jāgṛ "to wake", the affix kvin comes. No guṇa; ṝ becomes ir, lengthened.

Forms. jīrviḥ, an axe. śīrviḥ, one who injures. stīrviḥ, the adhvaryu priest. jāgṛviḥ, a king.

Watch out. jāgṛ takes guṇa even before a kit affix (SK 2480). That rule excepts vi, taken as this kvin, so jāgṛvi keeps its ṛ.

Uṇādi 495 · divo dve dīrghaś cābhyāsasya

दिवो द्वे दीर्घश्चाभ्यासस्य

divo dve dīrghaścābhyāsasya · A 9.4.55

दीदिविः स्वर्गमोक्षयोः ।

Rule. After div "to play", kvin comes; the root is doubled, and the abhyāsa is long. The root's v is lost before the v of the affix (SK 873).

Forms. di-div → dī-div + vi → dīdivi → dīdiviḥ, used of heaven and of liberation (mokṣa).

Uṇādi 496 · kṛvighṛṣvichavisthavikikīdivi

कृविघृष्विछविस्थविकिकीदिवि

kṛvighṛṣvichavisthavikikīdivi · A 9.4.56

कृविस्तन्तुवायद्रव्यम् । घृष्विर्वराहः । छास्थोर्ह्रस्वत्वं च । छविर्दीप्तिः । स्थविस्तन्तुवायः । दीव्यतेः किकीपूर्वात् किकीदिविश्चाषः । बाहुलकाद्ध्रस्वदीर्घयोर्विनिमयः । चाषेण किकीदीविना ।

Rule. Five nipātanas ending in kvin (the Tattvabodhinī). The sūtra also teaches shortening of chā and sthā. cho becomes chā (SK 2370); ṣṭhā becomes sthā (SK 2264).

Forms. kṛvi, a weaver's implement. ghṛṣvi, a boar. chavi, radiance. sthavi, a weaver. From div with kikī: kikīdivi, the cāṣa bird. By bāhulaka the short and long vowels exchange places: cāṣeṇa kikīdīvinā.

Watch out. The transmitted kikīdīvinā has both vowels long. The stated exchange, and the Tattvabodhinī's kikidīvi, lead one to expect kikidīvinā.

IV.O. ḍati, ṛtin, ati — pati, śakṛt, and the ati-nouns — running example: `pā + ḍati → (ḍit: ṭi-loss, SK 316) → pati`

The affix ḍati is ati marked with ḍ. A ḍ-marked affix deletes the root's ṭi: its last vowel with whatever follows it (SK 316). ṛtin is ṛt. ati has no marker. The Tattvabodhinī carries ati into 501 and 503; at 502 the kaumudī names it; at 500 it is inferred, since neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī names it. Uṇādi 500 makes it cit, accented on the last syllable (SK 3710). Uṇādi 503 makes it nit, accented on the first (SK 3686). The running example is patiḥ "husband, lord".

pā + ḍati

→ the ḍ is an it-letter → pā + ati

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi of pā, its ā, is deleted (SK 316) → p + ati

→ pati → patiḥ.

Uṇādi 497 · pāter ḍatiḥ

पातेर्डतिः

pāterḍatiḥ · A 9.4.57

पतिः ।

Rule. After pā "to protect", the affix ḍati comes. Being ḍit, it deletes the ā (SK 316).

Forms. pati. The Tattvabodhinī's Medinī: masculine for a husband, any gender for a lord.

Uṇādi 498 · śaker ṛtin

शकेर्ऋतिन्

śakerṛtin · A 9.4.58

शकृत् ।

Rule. After śak "to be able", the affix ṛtin comes; its n is an it-letter.

Forms. śak + ṛt → śakṛt, dung (Amara, cited by the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 499 · amer atiḥ

अमेरतिः

ameratiḥ · A 9.4.59

अमतिः कालः ।

Rule. After am "to go", the affix ati comes. No change to the root.

Forms. am + ati → amatiḥ, time.

Uṇādi 500 · vahivasyartibhyaś cit

वहिवस्यर्तिभ्यश्चित्

vahivasyartibhyaścit · A 9.4.60

वहतिः पवनः । वसतिर्गृहयामिन्योः । अरतिः क्रोधः ।

Rule. After vah, vas and ṛ, the affix ati comes, and it is cit. ṛ takes guṇa with r. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī names the affix here; ati is inferred.

Forms. vahatiḥ, wind. vasatiḥ, a house and the night. ar + ati → aratiḥ, anger.

Uṇādi 501 · añceḥ ko vā

अञ्चेः को वा

añceḥ ko vā · A 9.4.61

अङ्कतिः । अञ्चतिर्वातः ।

Rule. After añc "to go", ati comes, and k optionally replaces the final c.

Forms. aṅkatiḥ and añcatiḥ, wind (the kaumudī glosses the second).

Uṇādi 502 · hanter aṃha ca

हन्तेरंह च

hanteraṃha ca · A 9.4.62

हन्तेरतिः स्यादंहादेशश्च धातोः । हन्ति दुरितमनया अंहतिर्दानम् प्रादेशनं निर्वपणमपवर्जनमंहतिः ।

Rule. After han, ati comes, and aṃha replaces the root. The two a-sounds make one a.

Forms. aṃha + ati → aṃhatiḥ, a gift: "one destroys evil by it". Amara's line follows: prādeśana, nirvapaṇa, apavarjana and aṃhati mean a gift.

Uṇādi 503 · ramer nit

रमेर्नित्

ramernit · A 9.4.63

रमतिः कालकामयोः ।

Rule. After ram, ati comes, and it is nit: the first syllable is accented (SK 3686).

Forms. ram + ati → ramatiḥ, time and love.

IV.P. kri, krin — sūri, adri, bhūri, vaṅkri — running example: `bhū + krin → (k blocks guṇa, SK 2217) → bhūri`

The affixes kri and krin are both ri. Their k blocks guṇa. The n of krin makes the first syllable accented (SK 3686). Uṇādi 506 lists nipātanas in krin. The running example is bhūri "abundant".

bhū + krin

→ the k and n are it-letters → bhū + ri

→ the affix is kit, so the ū takes no guṇa (SK 2217) → bhūri.

Uṇādi 504 · sūṅaḥ kriḥ

सूङः क्रिः

sūṅaḥ kriḥ · A 9.4.64

सूरिः ।

Rule. After ṣūṅ "to bring forth", which becomes sū (SK 2264), the affix kri comes. Being kit, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. sū + ri → sūriḥ, a learned man (Amara, cited by the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī reports that the Daśapādī (another version of the uṇādi sūtras, with its own commentary) reads suño rin dīrghaś ca, making the n-stem sūrī, sūriṇau. The kaumudī's kri is followed.

Uṇādi 505 · adiśadibhūśubhibhyaḥ krin

अदिशदिभूशुभिभ्यः क्रिन्

adiśadibhūśubhibhyaḥ krin · A 9.4.65

अद्रिः । शद्रिः । शर्करा । भूरि प्रचुरम् । शुभ्रिर्ब्रह्मा ।

Rule. After ad "to eat", śad "to wither", bhū "to be" and śubh "to shine", the affix krin comes. No guṇa.

Forms. adri (the Tattvabodhinī's Amara: trees, mountains, the sun). śadri, gravel (śarkarā). bhūri, abundant. śubhri, Brahmā.

Watch out. śarkarā is read as the gloss of śadri, not as a further form; krin cannot make it.

Uṇādi 506 · vaṅkryādayaś ca

वङ्क्र्यादयश्च

vaṅkryādayaśca · A 9.4.66

क्रिन्नन्ता निपात्यन्ते । वङ्क्रिर्वाद्यभेदो गृहदारु पार्श्वास्थि च । वप्रिः क्षेत्रम् । अंह्रिरङ्घ्रिश्च चरणः । तदिः सौत्रो धातुः । तन्द्रिर्मोहः बाहुलकाद्गुणः । भेरिः ।

Rule. vaṅkri and the rest are nipātanas ending in krin. tadi is a sautra root. By bāhulaka, bheri takes guṇa despite the k.

Forms. From vaki "to be crooked", with num: vaṅkri, a musical instrument, a house-timber, a rib. From vap "to sow", the saṃprasāraṇa due before kit (SK 2409) withheld: vapri, a field. aṃhri and aṅghri, the foot. From tadi, with num: tandri, stupor. From bhī: bheri.

IV.Q. trip, trini, atrin — rātri, attri, patatri — running example: `śad + trip → (d → t, SK 121) → śattri`

The affix trip is tri; its p is an it-letter. trini is trin: its n stays in the stem, so it makes an n-stem. atrin is atri. The running example is śattriḥ "an elephant".

śad + trip

→ the p is an it-letter → śad + tri

→ d becomes t before t (SK 121) → śattri

→ śattriḥ.

Uṇādi 507 · rāśadibhyāṃ trip

राशदिभ्यां त्रिप्

rāśadibhyāṃ trip · A 9.4.67

रात्रिः शन्त्रिः । कुञ्जरः ।

Rule. After rā "to give" and śad "to decay", the affix trip comes.

Forms. rātriḥ, night. śattriḥ, an elephant (kuñjara).

Watch out. Ours reads "śantriḥ", which śad cannot give. The print has śattriḥ, which is followed here.

Uṇādi 508 · adestriniś ca

अदेस्त्रिनिश्च

adestriniśca · A 9.4.68

चात्त्रिप् । अन्त्री । अन्त्रिणौ । अन्त्रिणः । अन्त्रिः । अन्त्री । अन्त्रयः ।

Rule. After ad "to eat", the affix trini comes; by ca, trip comes as well. The n of trini stays, and becomes ṇ across the i (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. With trini: attrī, attriṇau, attriṇaḥ. With trip: attriḥ, attrī, attrayaḥ. The word is Atri, a sage.

Watch out. Ours reads antr- in all six forms; the print's attr- is followed. The Tattvabodhinī rejects two other readings of the sūtra.

Uṇādi 509 · pater atrin

पतेरत्रिन्

pateratrin · A 9.4.69

पतत्रिः पक्षी ।

Rule. After pat "to go", the affix atrin comes. Its n is an it-letter.

Forms. pat + atri → patatriḥ, a bird. The Tattvabodhinī derives the n-stem patatrī differently, from patatra "wing".

IV.R. īci — marīci, śvayīci, vīci — running example: `ve + īci (ḍit) → (ṭi-loss, SK 316) → vīci`

The affix īci has no marker, so the root takes guṇa. The Tattvabodhinī carries it into 511 and 512. Uṇādi 511 makes it cit; uṇādi 512 makes it ḍit, deleting the root's ṭi (SK 316). The running example is vīciḥ "a wave", from veñ "to weave".

ve + īci

→ the affix is ḍit (uṇādi 512), so the ṭi of ve, its e, is deleted (SK 316) → v + īci

→ vīci → vīciḥ.

Uṇādi 510 · mṛkaṇibhyām īciḥ

मृकणिभ्यामीचिः

mṛkaṇibhyāmīciḥ · A 9.4.70

मरीचिः कणीचिः पल्लवो निनादश्च ।

Rule. After mṛ "to die" and kaṇ "to sound", the affix īci comes. mṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. mar + īci → marīciḥ. kaṇīciḥ, a sprout and a sound. The kaumudī gives no meaning for marīci.

Uṇādi 511 · śvayateś cit

श्वयतेश्चित्

śvayateścit · A 9.4.71

श्वयीचिर्व्याधिः ।

Rule. After śvi "to swell", īci comes, and it is cit. Guṇa gives śve, and e becomes ay before the vowel (SK 61).

Forms. śvay + īci → śvayīciḥ, a disease.

Uṇādi 512 · veño ḍic ca

वेञो डिच्च

veño ḍicca · A 9.4.72

वीचिस्तरङ्गः । नञ्समासे अवीचिर्नरकभेदः ।

Rule. After veñ "to weave", īci comes, and it is ḍit. The e is deleted (SK 316).

Forms. vīciḥ, a wave. In a compound with the negative nañ: avīciḥ, a particular hell.

IV.S. ūṣan, kuṣan, uṣac — arūṣa, puruṣa, pīyūṣa, mañjūṣā — running example: `pur + kuṣan → (k blocks guṇa, SK 2217) → puruṣa`

Three affixes end in -ṣa. ūṣan is ūṣa, with no k, so the root takes guṇa where it can. kuṣan is uṣa, kit, so it blocks guṇa. uṣac is uṣa, cit. The Tattvabodhinī carries ūṣan into 517; it is inferred to run into 518 as well. The running example is puruṣaḥ "man".

pur + kuṣan

→ the k and n are it-letters → pur + uṣa

→ the light penultimate u would take guṇa (SK 2189), but the k blocks it (SK 2217) → puruṣa

→ puruṣaḥ.

Uṇādi 513 · ṛhanibhyām ūṣan

ऋहनिभ्यामूषन्

ṛhanibhyāmūṣan · A 9.4.73

अरूषः सूर्यः । हनूषो राक्षसः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go" and han "to strike", the affix ūṣan comes. ṛ takes guṇa with r.

Forms. ar + ūṣa → arūṣaḥ, the sun. han + ūṣa → hanūṣaḥ, a rākṣasa.

Uṇādi 514 · puraḥ kuṣan

पुरः कुषन्

puraḥ kuṣan · A 9.4.74

पुर अग्रगमने । पुरुषः । अन्येषामपि– {SK 3539} इति दीर्घः । पूरुषः ।

Rule. After pur "to go in front", the affix kuṣan comes. Being kit, it blocks guṇa.

Forms. puruṣaḥ. The vowel is lengthened by SK 3539 (anyeṣām api dṛśyate): pūruṣaḥ.

Uṇādi 515 · pṛnahikalibhya uṣac

पॄनहिकलिभ्य उषच्

pṝnahikalibhya uṣac · A 9.4.75

परुषम् । नहुषः । कलुषम् ।

Rule. After pṛ "to protect, to fill", nah "to bind" and kal "to sound, to count", the affix uṣac comes. pṛ takes guṇa with r.

Forms. par + uṣa → paruṣam (harsh). nahuṣaḥ (a king). kaluṣam (turbid). The kaumudī gives no meanings; these are the Tattvabodhinī's.

Watch out. Ours reads the root with long ṝ; the 1915 print and the Tattvabodhinī read short pṛ, followed here; paruṣa is the same either way.

Uṇādi 516 · pīyer ūṣan

पीयेरूषन्

pīyerūṣan · A 9.4.76

पीय इति सौत्रो धातुः । पीयूषम् । बाहुलकाद्गुणे पेयूषोऽभिनवं पयः ।

Rule. After pīy, a sautra root, the affix ūṣan comes. Its penultimate ī is long, so it takes no guṇa (SK 2189). Guṇa comes only by bāhulaka.

Forms. pīyūṣam (nectar, per the Tattvabodhinī). With guṇa by bāhulaka, a line of Amara: "peyūṣa is fresh milk."

Uṇādi 517 · masjer num ca

मस्जेर्नुम् च

masjernum ca · A 9.4.77

मञ्जूषा ।

Rule. After masj "to be pure", ūṣan comes, and the root takes num. The num goes after the vowel (SK 37). Then s becomes ś (SK 111) and j (SK 52); one j may be lost (SK 71). The n becomes ñ before j (SK 123, SK 124).

Forms. ma-n-sj + ūṣa → mañjūṣā (with ṭāp), a box.

Uṇādi 518 · gaḍeś ca

गडेश्च

gaḍeśca · A 9.4.78

गण्डूषः । गण्डूषा ।

Rule. After gaḍi, ūṣan comes (not named in the text; it is inferred, since the ū requires it). Marked with i, the root takes num (SK 2262) → gaṇḍ.

Forms. gaṇḍūṣaḥ and gaṇḍūṣā, a mouthful (the Tattvabodhinī's Medinī).

IV.T. aru — araru, kuṭaru — running example: `ṛ + aru → (guṇa, SK 2168) → araru`

The affix aru has no marker, so the root takes guṇa. It makes a u-stem, not an s-stem, as the Tattvabodhinī stresses. Uṇādi 520 makes it kit. The running example is araruḥ "an enemy".

ṛ + aru

→ no marker, so guṇa: ṛ → ar (SK 2168, SK 70) → ar + aru

→ araru → araruḥ.

Uṇādi 519 · arter aruḥ

अर्तेररुः

arteraruḥ · A 9.4.79

अररुः शत्रुः । अररू । अररवः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", the affix aru comes. Guṇa with r.

Forms. araruḥ, ararū, araravaḥ (nominative singular, dual, plural), an enemy. The dual and plural show that the stem ends in u.

Uṇādi 520 · kuṭaḥ kic ca

कुटः किच्च

kuṭaḥ kicca · A 9.4.80

कुटरुर्वस्त्रगृहम् । कित्वप्रयोजनं चिन्त्यम् ।

Rule. After kuṭ, aru comes, and it is kit. So the penultimate u takes no guṇa.

Forms. kuṭaruḥ, a cloth-house, a tent.

Watch out. Bhaṭṭoji says the purpose of the kit "is to be considered" (cintyam). kuṭ belongs to the kuṭādi roots, whose affixes already count as ṅit (SK 2461). So guṇa is blocked anyway.

IV.U. aṭan, ambac, ama — śakaṭa, kadamba, kardama — running example: `kad + ambac (ṇit for a bird) → (vṛddhi, SK 2282) → kādamba`

aṭan is aṭa, accented on the first syllable (SK 3686). ambac is amba, accented on the last (SK 3710). Uṇādi 523 makes ambac ṇit when a bird is meant. ama has no marker. The running example is kādambaḥ, the kalahaṃsa goose.

kad + ambac

→ the c is an it-letter → kad + amba

→ for a bird the affix is ṇit (uṇādi 523), so the penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282) → kād + amba

→ kādamba → kādambaḥ.

Uṇādi 521 · śakādibhyo 'ṭan

शकादिभ्योऽटन्

śakādibhyo'ṭan · A 9.4.81

शकटोऽस्त्रियाम् । शकिर्गत्यर्थः । कङ्कटः सन्नाहः । देवटः शिल्पी । करट इत्यादि ।

Rule. After śak and the rest, the affix aṭan comes. Bhaṭṭoji's śaki is a root of motion. The list is open.

Forms. śakaṭaḥ, a cart, in any gender but the feminine. kaṅkaṭaḥ, armour. devaṭaḥ, a craftsman. karaṭaḥ, and so on.

Uṇādi 522 · kṛkadikaḍikaṭibhyo 'mbac

कृकदिकडिकटिभ्योऽम्बच्

kṛkadikaḍikaṭibhyo'mbac · A 9.4.82

करम्बं व्यामिश्रम् । कदिकडी सौत्रौ । कदम्बो वृक्षभेदः । कडम्बोऽग्रभागः । कटम्बो वादित्रम् ।

Rule. After kṛ, kad, kaḍ and kaṭ, the affix ambac comes. kadi and kaḍi are sautra roots. kṛ takes guṇa.

Forms. kar + amba → karambam, mixed. kadambaḥ, a kind of tree. kaḍambaḥ, the tip. kaṭambaḥ, a musical instrument.

Uṇādi 523 · kader ṇit pakṣiṇi

कदेर्णित्पक्षिणि

kaderṇitpakṣiṇi · A 9.4.83

कादम्बः कलहंसः ।

Rule. After kad, ambac (not named in the text; it is inferred) is ṇit when a bird is meant. So the a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. kādambaḥ, the kalahaṃsa.

Uṇādi 524 · kalikardyor amaḥ

कलिकर्द्योरमः

kalikardyoramaḥ · A 9.4.84

कलमः । कर्दमः ।

Rule. After kal "to count" and kard "to make a bad noise", the affix ama comes.

Forms. kalamaḥ. kardamaḥ. The kaumudī gives no meanings.

IV.V. kindac, ghathin — pulinda, kuvinda, sārathi — running example: `sṛ + ghathin (ṇit) → (vṛddhi, SK 254) → sārathi`

kindac is inda. Its k blocks guṇa and its c gives the accent on the last syllable. ghathin is athi. Its n gives the accent on the first syllable. Its gh turns a root-final j into g (SK 2863). Uṇādi 528 makes it cit, and 529 ṇit. The running example is sārathiḥ "a charioteer".

sṛ + ghathin

→ the gh and n are it-letters → sṛ + athi

→ the affix is ṇit (uṇādi 529), so the final ṛ takes vṛddhi, ār (SK 254) → sār + athi

→ sārathi → sārathiḥ.

Uṇādi 525 · kuṇipulyoḥ kindac

कुणिपुल्योः किन्दच्

kuṇipulyoḥ kindac · A 9.4.85

कुण शब्दोपकरणयोः । कुणिन्दः शब्दः । पुलिन्दो जातिविशेषः ।

Rule. After kuṇ "to sound, to help" and pul, the affix kindac comes. No guṇa: pul stays pul.

Forms. kuṇindaḥ, a sound. pulindaḥ, a particular tribe.

Uṇādi 526 · kuper vā vaś ca

कुपेर्वा वश्च

kupervā vaśca · A 9.4.86

कुपिन्दकुविन्दौ तन्तुवाये ।

Rule. After kup, kindac comes, and v optionally replaces the final p.

Forms. kupinda and kuvinda, a weaver.

Uṇādi 527 · nau ṣañjer ghathin

नौ षञ्जेर्घथिन्

nau ṣañjerghathin · A 9.4.87

निषङ्गथिरालिङ्गकः ।

Rule. After ṣañj "to cling" with ni before it, the affix ghathin comes. s becomes ṣ after ni (SK 2270). Because the affix is gh-marked, j becomes g (SK 2863), and the nasal becomes ṅ.

Forms. ni + ṣaṅg + athi → niṣaṅgathiḥ, one who embraces.

Uṇādi 528 · udy arteś cit

उद्यर्तेश्चित्

udyarteścit · A 9.4.88

उदरथिः समुद्रः ।

Rule. After ṛ with ud before it, ghathin comes, and it is cit. The root takes guṇa.

Forms. ud + ar + athi → udarathiḥ, the ocean.

Uṇādi 529 · sarter ṇic ca

सर्तेर्णिच्च

sarterṇicca · A 9.4.89

सारथिः ।

Rule. After sṛ "to go", ghathin comes, and it is ṇit. So the final ṛ takes vṛddhi (SK 254).

Forms. sārathiḥ, a charioteer (the Tattvabodhinī's Amara).

Watch out. The 1915 print misprints this sūtra's number as "438" (for 538).

IV.W. ūra, ūlac — kharjūra, karpūra, lāṅgūla, śārdūla — running example: `tam + buk + ūla → (vṛddhi) → tāmbūla`

One sūtra gives two affixes to two lists, respectively (the Tattvabodhinī): ūra to the kharj-group, ūlac to the piñj-group. ūlac is ūla, cit. Four unnumbered rule-lines follow inside the sūtra. Each adds an ūla-word with its own operation. A k-marked augment such as buk stands at the end of the root (SK 36). The running example is tāmbūlam, from the line tamer bug vṛddhiś ca.

tam + ūlac

→ the c is an it-letter → tam + ūla

→ the augment buk (b) follows the root → tamb + ūla

→ the a takes vṛddhi (by the rule-line) → tāmb + ūla

→ tāmbūla → tāmbūlam.

Uṇādi 530 · kharjipiñjādibhya ūrolacau

खर्जिपिञ्जादिभ्य ऊरोलचौ

kharjipiñjādibhya ūrolacau · A 9.4.90

खर्जूरः । कर्पूरः । वल्लूरं शुष्कमांसम् । पिञ्जूलं कुशवर्तिः । लङ्गेर्वृद्धिश्च ॥ लाङ्गूलम् । कुसूलः । तमेर्बुग्वृद्धिश्च । ताम्बूलम् । शृणातेर्दुग्वृद्धिश्च । शार्दूलः । दुक्वोः कुक्च । दुकूलम् । कुकूलम् ।

Rule. After kharj and the rest, ūra; after piñj and the rest, ūlac. kṛp takes guṇa, and by bāhulaka its r does not become l (against SK 2350). Four rule-lines add ūla-words: laṅger vṛddhiś ca, tamer bug vṛddhiś ca, śṛṇāter dug vṛddhiś ca, dukvoḥ kuk ca.

Forms. kharjūraḥ. karpūraḥ. vallūram, dried meat. piñjūlam, a kuśa-grass wick. From lagi, with num and vṛddhi: lāṅgūlam; also kusūlaḥ. tāmbūlam. From śṝ, with duk and vṛddhi: śārdūlaḥ. With kuk: dukūlam, kukūlam.

Watch out. kusūla, dukūla and kukūla keep short u, though ūla is not kit. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says why.

IV.X. caṭ — kūcī, samīcī, sūcī — running example: `ku + caṭ → (lengthening) → kūca → (ṭit: ṅīp, SK 470) → kūcī`

The affix caṭ is ca. Its ṭ makes the feminine take ṅīp (ī) by SK 470. Uṇādi 531 also lengthens the root vowel, and the Tattvabodhinī carries both into 532. In 533 ū replaces the root's ṭi instead. The running example is kūcī "a painter's brush".

ku + caṭ

→ the ṭ is an it-letter → ku + ca

→ the root vowel is lengthened (uṇādi 531) → kūca

→ the affix is ṭit, so the feminine takes ṅīp (SK 470) → kūcī.

Uṇādi 531 · kuvaś caṭ dīrghaś ca

कुवश्चट् दीर्घश्च

kuvaścaṭ dīrghaśca · A 9.4.91

कूची चित्रलेखनिका ।

Rule. After ku "to sound", the affix caṭ comes, and the root vowel is lengthened.

Forms. kūcī, a painter's brush.

Uṇādi 532 · samīṇaḥ

समीणः

samīṇaḥ · A 9.4.92

समीचः समुद्रः । समीची हरिणी ।

Rule. After iṇ "to go" with sam as upapada, caṭ comes, and the root is lengthened (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. sam + ī + ca → samīcaḥ, the ocean. Feminine samīcī, a doe.

Uṇādi 533 · siveṣ ṭer ū ca

सिवेष्टेरू च

siveṣṭerū ca · A 9.4.93

सूचो दर्भाङ्कुरः । सूची ।

Rule. After siv "to sew", caṭ comes, and ū replaces the root's ṭi, iv (SK 79).

Forms. s-ū + ca → sūcaḥ, a sprout of darbha grass. Feminine sūcī.

IV.Y. ban; ambac/abaka — śamba, ulba, stamba — running example: `uc + ban → (c → l, no guṇa) → ulba`

ban is ba, accented on the first syllable (SK 3686). Uṇādi 535 is a list of nipātanas in ban. Uṇādi 536 gives sthā two affixes and a substitute for the root. The running example is ulbaḥ, the caul that encloses the embryo.

uc + ban

→ the n is an it-letter → uc + ba

→ by the nipātana l replaces the c, and there is no guṇa → ulba

→ ulbaḥ.

Uṇādi 534 · śamer ban

शमेर्बन्

śamerban · A 9.4.94

शम्बो मुसलम् ।

Rule. After śam "to be calm", the affix ban comes.

Forms. śam + ba → śambaḥ, a pestle.

Uṇādi 535 · ulbādayaś ca

उल्बादयश्च

ulbādayaśca · A 9.4.95

बन्नन्ता निपात्यन्ते । उच समवाये । चस्य लत्वं गुणाभावश्च । उल्बो गर्भाशयः । शुल्बं ताम्रम् । बिम्बम् ।

Rule. ulba and the rest are nipātanas ending in ban. For uc "to come together", l replaces c and guṇa does not take place.

Forms. ulbaḥ, the enclosure of the embryo. śulbam, copper. bimbam.

Uṇādi 536 · sthaḥ sto 'mbajabakau

स्थः स्तोऽम्बजबकौ

sthaḥ sto'mbajabakau · A 9.4.96

तिष्ठतेरम्बच् अबक एतौ स्तस्तादेशश्च । स्तम्बो गुच्छस्तृणादिनः । स्तबकः पुष्पगुच्छः ।

Rule. After sthā, the affixes ambac and abaka come, and sta replaces the root. The two a-sounds make one (SK 191).

Forms. sta + amba → stambaḥ, a clump of grass. sta + abaka → stabakaḥ, a bunch of flowers.

IV.Z. da, dan — śāda, śabda, abda, kunda — running example: `śap + dan → (p → b, SK 52) → śabda`

Two affixes, da and dan, both leave da. The pairing is respective: śā takes da, śap takes dan (this is inferred from the order of the lists; neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says so). Uṇādi 538 is a list of nipātanas in da or dan, with a gaṇasūtra. The 1915 print numbers that gaṇasūtra separately, so from 539 it runs ten ahead of ours. The running example is śabdaḥ "sound".

śap + dan

→ the n is an it-letter → śap + da

→ p becomes b before the voiced d (SK 52) → śabda

→ śabdaḥ.

Uṇādi 537 · śāśapibhyāṃ dadanau

शाशपिभ्यां ददनौ

śāśapibhyāṃ dadanau · A 9.4.97

शादो जम्बालशष्पयोः ।

Rule. After śā and śap "to curse", the affixes da and dan come. śo "to make thin" becomes śā (SK 2370).

Forms. śā + da → śāda; a line of Amara: "śāda is mud and young grass." From śap: śabda, sound; the Tattvabodhinī derives it here.

Watch out. In ours and the print, the form śabdaḥ stands at the head of the next sūtra's block.

Uṇādi 538 · abdādayaś ca

अब्दादयश्च

abdādayaśca · A 9.4.98

शब्दः । अवतीत्यशब्दः ॥ (ग) कौतेर्नुम्‌ च ॥ कुन्दः ।

Rule. abda and the rest are nipātanas ending in da or dan (the Tattvabodhinī). For abda, b replaces the v of av "to protect". A gaṇasūtra, kauter num ca, adds ku with the augment num (after the vowel, SK 37).

Forms. śabdaḥ. abdaḥ: "it protects" (avati). By the gaṇasūtra: ku-n + da → kundaḥ.

Watch out. Ours and the print read "avatīty aśabdaḥ"; it is read here as abdaḥ. The print numbers kauter num as its uṇādi 548.

IV.AA. kayan — valaya, hṛdaya — running example: `hṛ + duk + kayan → (kit: no guṇa) → hṛdaya`

The affix kayan is aya. Its n gives the accent on the first syllable (SK 3686). Its k blocks guṇa. That has no visible effect on a-roots, but matters in 540, as the Tattvabodhinī says. There the roots also take a k-marked augment, which stands at the end of the root (SK 36). The running example is hṛdayam "the heart".

hṛ + kayan

→ the k and n are it-letters → hṛ + aya

→ the augment duk (d) follows the root (SK 36) → hṛd + aya

→ the affix is kit, so ṛ takes no guṇa (SK 2217) → hṛdaya → hṛdayam.

Uṇādi 539 · valimalitanibhyaḥ kayan

वलिमलितनिभ्यः कयन्

valimalitanibhyaḥ kayan · A 9.4.99

वलयम् । मलयः । तनयः ।

Rule. After val "to cover", mal "to hold" and tan "to extend", the affix kayan comes.

Forms. valayam (a bracelet). malayaḥ (a mountain). tanayaḥ (a son). The kaumudī gives no meanings; these are from the Tattvabodhinī's lexica.

Uṇādi 540 · vṛhroḥ ṣugdukau ca

वृह्रोः षुग्दुकौ च

vṛhroḥ ṣugdukau ca · A 9.4.100

वृषयः आश्रयः । हृदयम् ।

Rule. After vṛ "to choose" and hṛ "to carry off", kayan comes, with the augments ṣuk and duk respectively. The kit affix blocks guṇa.

Forms. vṛ + ṣ + aya → vṛṣayaḥ, a shelter. hṛ + d + aya → hṛdayam.

IV.AB. ru, krun — meru, jatru, śatru — running example: `mi + ru → (guṇa, SK 2168) → meru`

The affix ru has no marker, so the root takes guṇa. Uṇādi 542 is a list of nipātanas in ru. krun is ru marked with k, so it blocks guṇa. The running example is meruḥ, the golden mountain.

mi + ru

→ no marker, so guṇa: i → e (SK 2168) → me + ru

→ meru → meruḥ.

Uṇādi 541 · mipībhyāṃ ruḥ

मिपीभ्यां रुः

mipībhyāṃ ruḥ · A 9.4.101

मेरुः । पेरुः सूर्यः । बाहुलकात् पिबतेरपि । संवत्सरवपुः पारुः पेरुर्वासीर्दिनप्रणीः ।

Rule. After mi "to throw" and pī "to drink", the affix ru comes, with guṇa. By bāhulaka also after pā "to drink".

Forms. meruḥ. peruḥ, the sun. pāruḥ, in a quoted list of names of the sun: "saṃvatsaravapuḥ, pāruḥ, peruḥ, vāsīḥ, dinapraṇīḥ".

Watch out. The print may read vāṃsīḥ for vāsīḥ; the scan does not settle it.

Uṇādi 542 · jatrvādayaś ca

जत्र्वादयश्च

jatrvādayaśca · A 9.4.102

जत्रु जत्रुणी । अश्रु । अश्रुणी ।

Rule. jatru and the rest are nipātanas ending in ru (the Tattvabodhinī). In jatru, t replaces the n of jan.

Forms. jatru, dual jatruṇī, the shoulder-joint (the Tattvabodhinī). aśru, dual aśruṇī, tears.

Uṇādi 543 · ruśātibhyāṃ krun

रुशातिभ्यां क्रुन्

ruśātibhyāṃ krun · A 9.4.103

रुरुर्मृगभेदः । शातयतीति शत्रुः । प्रज्ञादौ पाठाद्ध्रस्वत्वम् ।

Rule. After ru "to sound" and śāti, the affix krun comes. śāti is śad with ṇic; the ṇi is lost (SK 2313).

Forms. ru + ru → ruruḥ, a kind of deer. śātru → śatruḥ, "one who cuts down". The ā is shortened because śatru is read in the prajñādi list (SK 2106).

IV.AC. itvan, tvan, tnaṇ … aṭac — nine affixes for nine roots — running example: `nam + ḍaṭa → (ḍit: ṭi-loss, SK 316) → naṭa`

Like uṇādi 442, uṇādi 544 pairs nine roots with nine affixes in order. The markers do their usual work. ṇ gives vṛddhi; k blocks guṇa; ḍ deletes the ṭi. Uṇādi 545 lets the same affixes appear after other roots too. The running example is naṭaḥ "an actor".

nam + ḍaṭa

→ the ḍ is an it-letter → nam + aṭa

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi of nam, am, is deleted (SK 316) → n + aṭa

→ naṭa → naṭaḥ.

Uṇādi 544 · janidācyusṛvṛmadiṣaminamibhṛñbhya itvantvantnaṇkninśaksyaḍhaḍaṭāṭacaḥ

जनिदाच्युसृवृमदिषमिनमिभृञ्भ्य इत्वन्त्वन्त्नण्क्निन्शक्स्यढडटाटचः

janidācyusṛvṛmadiṣaminamibhṛñbhya itvantvantnaṇkninśaksyaḍhaḍaṭāṭacaḥ · A 9.4.104

जनित्वौ मातापितरौ । दात्वो दाता । च्यौत्नो गन्ता अण्डजः क्षीणपुण्यश्च । सृणिरङ्कुरशश्चन्द्रः सूर्यो वायुश्च । वृशः आर्द्रकं मूलकं च । मत्स्यः । षण्ढः । डित्वाट्टिलोपः । नमतीति नटः शैलूषः । बिभर्ति भरटः कुलालो भृतकश्च ।

Rule. Nine roots take nine affixes, respectively. tnaṇ gives vṛddhi (SK 254); knin and śak block guṇa.

Forms. jan + itva → janitvau, the parents. dā + tva → dātvaḥ, a giver. cyu + tna → cyautnaḥ, a goer, an egg-born creature, one whose merit is spent. sṛ + ni → sṛṇiḥ, a goad, the moon, the sun, the wind. vṛ + śa → vṛśaḥ, ginger and radish. mad + sya → matsyaḥ. ṣam + ḍha → ṣaṇḍhaḥ. nam + ḍaṭa → naṭaḥ, an actor. bhṛ + aṭa → bharaṭaḥ, a potter, a hired servant.

Watch out. In ṣaṇḍha the ḍh is not a marker, and the ṣ is kept by bāhulaka (the Tattvabodhinī). The eighth affix is read here as ḍaṭa (the Tattvabodhinī writes ḍaṭ), since naṭa needs the remainder aṭa. Ours and the print read "aṅkuraśaḥ" for sṛṇi; it is read here as aṅkuśa.

Uṇādi 545 · anyebhyo 'pi dṛśyante

अन्येभ्योऽपि दृश्यन्ते

anyebhyo'pi dṛśyante · A 9.4.105

पेत्वममृतम् भृशम् ।

Rule. itvan and the rest are seen after other roots too (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. pā + itva → petvam, nectar (ā + i → e, SK 69). bhṛ + śa → bhṛśam.

IV.AD. umbha/uma/īda/ita; asi, ulac, uśac, ālac … — kusuma and the sānasi nipātanas — running example: `aki (num) + uśac → aṅkuśa`

Uṇādi 546 gives four affixes after kus. Uṇādi 547 is a list of ten finished words, most with their own affix or operation; for ilvala and palvala the kaumudī gives the form alone. A root marked with i takes num (SK 2262). The running example is aṅkuśaḥ "a goad".

aki + uśac

→ the root is marked with i, so it takes num (SK 2262) → aṅk

→ the c of uśac is an it-letter → aṅk + uśa

→ aṅkuśa → aṅkuśaḥ.

Uṇādi 546 · kuser umbhomedetāḥ

कुसेरुम्भोमेदेताः

kuserumbhomedetāḥ · A 9.4.106

कुसुम्भम् । कुसुमम् । कुसीदम् । कुसितो जनपदः ।

Rule. After kus "to embrace", the affixes umbha, uma, īda (or ida) and ita come. The Tattvabodhinī takes the third affix both ways at once.

Forms. kusumbham. kusumam. kusīdam. kusitaḥ, a country.

Uṇādi 547 · sānasivarṇasiparṇasitaṇḍulāṅkuśacaṣālelvalapalvaladhiṣṇyaśalyāḥ

सानसिवर्णसिपणसितण्डुलाङ्कुशचषालेल्वलपल्वलधिष्ण्यशल्याः

sānasivarṇasipaṇasitaṇḍulāṅkuśacaṣālelvalapalvaladhiṣṇyaśalyāḥ · A 9.4.107

सनोतेरसिप्रत्यय उपधावृद्धिः । सानसिर्हिरण्यम् । वृञो नुक् च । वर्णसिर्जलम् । पॄ पर्णसिर्जलग्रहणम् । तड आघाते तण्डुलाः । अकि लक्षणे उशच् । अङ्कुशः । चषेरालच् । चषालो यूपकटकः । इल्वलो दैत्यभेदः । पल्वलम् । ञिधृषा । ऋकारश्च इकारः । धिष्ण्यम् । शलेर्यः शल्यम् । वा पुंसि शल्यं शङ्कुर्ना ।

Rule. Ten nipātanas. san takes asi with vṛddhi of the penultimate. vṛ takes asi with nuk. taḍ "to strike" gives taṇḍula. aki takes uśac; caṣ takes ālac. In dhṛṣ, i replaces ṛ. śal takes ya.

Forms. sānasiḥ, gold. varṇasiḥ, water. parṇasiḥ, "jalagrahaṇa". taṇḍulāḥ. aṅkuśaḥ. caṣālaḥ, the ring on a sacrificial post. ilvalaḥ, a daitya. palvalam. dhiṣṇyam. śalyam; a lexicon line on its gender follows.

Watch out. Ours drops the r of parṇasi in the sūtra. jalagrahaṇa may stand for jalagṛha "a water-house".

IV.AE. kla, ya, yak — mūla, māyā, janya, aghnyā — running example: `han + yak (kit) → (aṭ; upadhā-lopa, SK 2363; h → gh, SK 358) → aghnyā`

kla is la, kit. ya has no marker. yak is ya, kit. Before a kit affix some roots lose their penultimate a (SK 2363). Then the h of han becomes gh (SK 358, cited by the Tattvabodhinī). Uṇādi 551 is a list of nipātanas in yak. The running example is aghnyā "a cow".

han + yak

→ the k is an it-letter → han + ya

→ the nipātana adds the augment aṭ (a) → a-han + ya

→ the affix is kit, so the penultimate a is lost (SK 2363) → a-hn + ya

→ h becomes gh (SK 358) → aghnya

→ feminine ṭāp → aghnyā.

Uṇādi 548 · mūśakyabibhyaḥ klaḥ

मूशक्यबिभ्यः क्लः

mūśakyabibhyaḥ klaḥ · A 9.4.108

मूलम् । शक्लः प्रियंवदे । अम्ब्लो रसः । बाहुलकादमेः । अम्लः ।

Rule. After mū "to bind", śak "to be able" and abi "to sound", the affix kla comes. No guṇa. abi takes num → amb. By bāhulaka also after am.

Forms. mūlam. śaklaḥ, sweet-spoken. amblaḥ, a flavour. amlaḥ.

Uṇādi 549 · māchāsasibhyo yaḥ

माछाससिभ्यो यः

māchāsasibhyo yaḥ · A 9.4.109

माया । छाया । सस्यम् । बाहुलकात्सुनोतेः । सव्यं दक्षिणवामयोः ।

Rule. After mā, chā and sas, the affix ya comes. cho becomes chā (SK 2370). By bāhulaka also after su, with guṇa and av (SK 63).

Forms. māyā. chāyā. sasyam. savyam, right and left.

Uṇādi 550 · janer yak

जनेर्यक्

janeryak · A 9.4.110

ये विभाषा {SK 2319} । जन्यं युद्धम् । जाया भार्या ।

Rule. After jan, the affix yak comes. By ye vibhāṣā (SK 2319), ā optionally replaces the n before a y-initial kit affix.

Forms. jan + ya → janyam, battle. jā + ya → jāyā, a wife.

Uṇādi 551 · aghnyādayaś ca

अघ्न्यादयश्च

aghnyādayaśca · A 9.4.111

यगन्ता निपात्यन्ते । हन्तेर्युक् अडागम उपधालोपश्च । अघ्न्या माहेयी । अघ्न्यः प्रजापतिः । कनी दीप्तौ । कन्या । बवयोरैक्यम् । वन्ध्याः ।

Rule. aghnyā and the rest are nipātanas ending in yak. After han: the augment aṭ and loss of the penultimate. For vandhyā, b and v count as one.

Forms. aghnyā, a cow. aghnyaḥ, Prajāpati. From kan "to shine": kanyā. vandhyā.

Watch out. Ours and the print read "hanter yuk". It is read here as yak, as the heading and the Tattvabodhinī require.

IV.AF. vanip, kvanip — arvan, parvan, jitvan, adhvan — running example: `ji + kvanip → (kit: no guṇa; pit: tuk, SK 2858) → jitvan → jitvā`

vanip is van; its p is an it-letter, and the i only aids pronunciation. kvanip is also van, but kit. After a short root vowel, a p-marked kṛt affix brings the augment tuk (t) by SK 2858. The kaumudī quotes these van-stems in the nominative singular, in -vā (SK 250, SK 252, SK 236). The running example is jitvā "a conqueror".

ji + kvanip

→ the k and p are it-letters → ji + van

→ the affix is kit: no guṇa (SK 2217) → ji + van

→ the affix is pit and the vowel short: tuk (SK 2858) → jit + van → jitvan

→ nominative singular → jitvā.

Uṇādi 552 · snāmadipadyartipṝśakibhyo vanip

स्नामदिपद्यर्तिपॄशकिभ्यो वनिप्

snāmadipadyartipṝśakibhyo vanip · A 9.4.112

स्नावा रसिकः । मद्वा शिवः । पद्वा पन्थाः । अर्वा तुरङ्गगर्ह्ययोः । पर्वा ग्रन्थिः प्रस्तावश्च । शक्का हस्ती । ङीब्रौ । शक्करी अङ्गुलिः ।

Rule. After snā, mad, pad, ṛ, pṝ and śak, the affix vanip comes. ṛ and pṝ take guṇa with r. In the feminine, ṅīp comes and r replaces the n (SK 456).

Forms. snāvā, a connoisseur. madvā, Śiva. padvā, a road. arvā, a horse; contemptible. parvā, a joint; a section. śakvā, an elephant. śakvarī, a finger.

Watch out. The 1915 print and the Tattvabodhinī read short pṛ; parvā is the same either way. Ours reads "śakkā, śakkarī". The print's śakvā, śakvarī is followed; vanip requires v.

Uṇādi 553 · śīṅkruśiruhijikṣisṛdhṛbhyaḥ kvanip

शीङ्क्रुशिरुहिजिक्षिसृधृभ्यः क्वनिप्

śīṅkruśiruhijikṣisṛdhṛbhyaḥ kvanip · A 9.4.113

शीवा अजगरः । क्रुश्वा सृगालः । रुह्वा वृक्षः । जित्वा जेता । क्षित्वा वायुः । सृत्वा प्रजापतिः । धृत्वा विष्णुः ।

Rule. After seven roots the affix kvanip comes. It blocks guṇa; after a short vowel it brings tuk (SK 2858).

Forms. śīvā, a python. kruśvā, a jackal. ruhvā, a tree. jitvā, a conqueror. kṣitvā, the wind. sṛtvā, Prajāpati. dhṛtvā, Viṣṇu.

Uṇādi 554 · dhyāpyoḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

ध्याप्योः संप्रसारणं च

dhyāpyoḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.4.114

धीवा कर्मकरः । पीवा स्थूलः ।

Rule. After dhyā "to think" and pyā "to swell", kvanip comes, with saṃprasāraṇa: y becomes i (SK 328), absorbing the ā (SK 330). The i is then lengthened (SK 2559). With a long vowel, no tuk comes.

Forms. dhī + van → dhīvā, a worker. pīvā, fat.

Uṇādi 555 · ader dha ca

अदेर्ध च

aderdha ca · A 9.4.115

अध्वा ।

Rule. After ad "to eat", kvanip comes, and dh replaces the final d.

Forms. adh + van → adhvā, a road (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 556 · pra īraśados tuṭ ca

प्र ईरशदोस्तुट् च

pra īraśadostuṭ ca · A 9.4.116

प्रेर्त्वा प्रशत्वा च सागरः । प्रेत्वरी प्रशत्वरी च नदी ।

Rule. After īr "to go" and śad "to decay", with pra, kvanip comes, and the affix takes the augment tuṭ (at its head, SK 36). a + ī make e (SK 69). In the feminine, ṅīp with r for n (SK 456).

Forms. prertvā and praśatvā, the ocean. Feminine pretvarī and praśatvarī, a river.

Watch out. prertvā keeps the r of īr, but pretvarī lacks it. Ours and the print agree, and the true reading cannot be settled.

IV.AG. in (and in kit) — paci, hari, kṛṣi, kṛmi, muni, bali — running example: `kṛṣ + in (kit) → (no guṇa, SK 2217) → kṛṣi`

The affix in begins a long run of i-stems. Its n is an it (a marker sound, not heard), so what is added is i. Taught alone, in is not kit, so a light penultimate vowel of the root takes guṇa (SK 2189). Because it is marked with n (nit), the word is accented on its first syllable (SK 3686). From uṇādi 559 on, in is declared kit: the k blocks guṇa (SK 2217). The running example is kṛṣi, from kṛṣ "to plough".

kṛṣ + in

→ the n is an it → kṛṣ + i

→ the affix is kit by uṇādi 559, so the light penultimate ṛ takes no guṇa (SK 2217) → kṛṣi

→ first-case singular → kṛṣiḥ.

Uṇādi 557 · sarvadhātubhya in

सर्वधातुभ्य इन्

sarvadhātubhya in · A 9.4.117

पचिरग्निः । तुडिः । तुण्डिः । वलिः । वटिः । यजिः । देवयजिः । काशत इति काशिः । यतिः । मल्लिः । केलिः । मसी परिणामे । मसिः । बाहुलकाद्गुणः । कोटिः । हेलिः । बोधिः । नन्दिः । कलिः ।

Rule. After any root, the affix in. It is not kit, so a light penultimate vowel takes guṇa (SK 2189): budh → bodhiḥ.

Forms. pac + in → paciḥ "fire"; tuḍiḥ, tuṇḍiḥ, valiḥ, vaṭiḥ, yajiḥ, devayajiḥ; kāśiḥ, so called because it shines (kāśate); yatiḥ, malliḥ, keliḥ; masiḥ (from masī "to change"); koṭiḥ; heliḥ, bodhiḥ, nandiḥ, kaliḥ.

Watch out. kuṭ is a kuṭādi root, and after it an affix counts as ṅit (SK 2461), which blocks guṇa. So koṭiḥ gets its guṇa only by bāhulaka, the "variously" of SK 3169 (uṇādayo bahulam). tuḍ is also kuṭādi, so tuḍiḥ has no guṇa.

Uṇādi 558 · hṛpiṣiruhivṛtividichidikīrtibhyaś ca

हृपिषिरुहिवृतिविदिछिदिकीर्तिभ्यश्च

hṛpiṣiruhivṛtividichidikīrtibhyaśca · A 9.4.118

हरिर्विष्णावहाविन्द्रे भेके सिंहे हये रवौ । चन्द्रे कीले प्लवङ्गे च यमे वाते च कीर्तितः । पेषिर्वज्रम् । रोहिर्व्रती । वर्तिः । वेदिः । छदिश्छेत्ता । कीर्तिः ।

Rule. After hṛ, piṣ, ruh, vṛt, vid, chid and kīrt, the same in, not kit, so the roots take guṇa. The Tattvabodhinī says the sūtra is stated to keep off the i of uṇādi 578 (for hṛ and kīrt) and, apparently, the kit in of uṇādi 559 (for the rest); the Tattvabodhinī's reference is not certain.

Forms. hṛ + in → hari, which a quoted verse gives for Viṣṇu, a snake, Indra, a frog, a lion, a horse, the sun, the moon, kīla, a monkey, Yama and the wind; peṣiḥ "thunderbolt"; rohiḥ "one keeping a vow"; vartiḥ, vediḥ; chediḥ "cutter"; kīrtiḥ.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read chadiḥ; guṇa of chid needs chediḥ, which is read here. The verse's kīla is left untranslated (kīra "parrot" may be meant).

Uṇādi 559 · igupadhāt kit

इगुपधात्कित्

igupadhātkit · A 9.4.119

कृषिः । ऋषिः । शुचिः । लिपिः । बाहुलकाद्बत्वे लिबिः । तूल निष्कर्षे । तूलिः । तूली कूर्चिका ।

Rule. After a root whose penultimate is an ik (i, u, ṛ, ḷ), the affix in, now kit. So there is no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. kṛṣiḥ, ṛṣiḥ, śuciḥ, lipiḥ; by bāhulaka, with b for p, libiḥ; tūl + in → tūliḥ, and tūlī "a brush".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects a reading igupadhāt kiḥ (an affix ki). Vedic ṛṣi and śuci are accented on the first syllable, as a nit affix requires.

Uṇādi 560 · bhrameḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca

भ्रमेः संप्रसारणं च

bhrameḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.4.120

भृमिर्वातः । बाहुलकाद्भ्रमिः ।

Rule. After bhram, in (kit), with saṃprasāraṇa: the r becomes ṛ (SK 328) and the following a merges into it (SK 330).

Forms. bhram + in → bhṛmiḥ "the wind"; by bāhulaka, without saṃprasāraṇa, bhramiḥ.

Uṇādi 561 · kramitamiśatistambhām ata ic ca

क्रमितमिशतिस्तम्भामत इच्च

kramitamiśatistambhāmata icca · A 9.4.121

क्रिमिः । संप्रसारणानुवृत्तेः कृमिरपि । तिमिर्मत्स्यभेदः । शितिर्मेचकशुक्लयोः । स्तिम्भिः समुद्रः ।

Rule. After kram, tam, śat and stambh, in (kit), and i replaces their a. śat and stambh are sautra roots, known only from sūtras. Saṃprasāraṇa also runs on from uṇādi 560, as the kaumudī says.

Forms. kram + in → krimiḥ, and with saṃprasāraṇa kṛmiḥ (a small creature); timiḥ "a kind of fish"; śitiḥ "black; white"; stimbhiḥ "the ocean".

Watch out. stimbhi keeps its nasal, though SK 415 drops such a nasal before a kit affix. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī explains this.

Uṇādi 562 · maner uc ca

मनेरुच्च

manerucca · A 9.4.122

मुनिः ।

Rule. After man, in (kit), and u replaces the a. The kit keeps the new u from guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. man + in → muniḥ "a sage"; the Tattvabodhinī glosses "one who thinks, that is, knows".

Uṇādi 563 · varṇer baliś cāhiraṇye

वर्णेर्बलिश्चाहिरण्ये

varṇerbaliścāhiraṇye · A 9.4.123

वर्णिः सौत्रः । अस्य बलिरादेशः । करोपहारयोः पुंसि बलिः प्राण्यङ्गजे स्त्रियाम् । हिरण्ये तु वर्णिः सुवर्णम् ।

Rule. After the sautra root varṇi, in (kit), and bali replaces the root, except when the sense is gold.

Forms. bali: masculine for a tax and an offering; feminine for "something arising on the body of a living being", a fold of skin. In the sense gold: varṇiḥ.

IV.AH. iñ — vāsi, rāji, nābhi, kārṣi, śāri, kāri — running example: `vas + iñ (ñit) → (upadhā vṛddhi, SK 2282) → vāsi`

The affix iñ also leaves i. Its ñ is an it, and a ñ-marked (ñit) affix brings vṛddhi. A penultimate a becomes ā (SK 2282). A root-final vowel takes vṛddhi too (SK 254). The running example is vāsi "an adze", from vas.

vas + iñ

→ the ñ is an it → vas + i

→ before the ñit affix the penultimate (upadhā) a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282) → vāsi

→ first-case singular → vāsiḥ "a cutting implement".

Uṇādi 564 · vasivapiyajirājivrajisadihanināśivāśivāribhya iñ

वसिवपियजिराजिव्रजिसदिहनिनाशिवाशिवारिभ्य इञ्

vasivapiyajirājivrajisadihanināśivāśivāribhya iñ · A 9.4.124

वासिश्छेदनवस्तुनि । वापिः । वापी । याजिर्यष्टा । राजिः । राजी । व्राजिर्वातालिः । सादिः सारथिः । निघातिर्लोहघातिनी । वाशिरग्निः । वादिर्विद्वान् । वारिर्गजबन्धनी । जले तु क्लीबम् । बाहुलकाद्वारिः पथिकसंहतौ ।

Rule. After vas, vap, yaj, rāj, vraj, sad, han, vāś, and the causatives of vad and vṛ, the affix iñ, with vṛddhi.

Forms. vāsiḥ "adze"; vāpiḥ, vāpī "pond"; yājiḥ "sacrificer"; rājiḥ, rājī "row"; vrājiḥ "gust of wind"; sādiḥ "charioteer"; ni + han + iñ → nighātiḥ "hammer" (gh by SK 358, t by SK 2574); vāśiḥ "fire"; vādiḥ "learned man"; vāriḥ "elephant-tether" (neuter vāri "water"); by bāhulaka vāriḥ "company of travellers".

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read …hani-nāśi-vāśi-vāri…, but no form from nāś is given and vādiḥ is. The text is read here with the Tattvabodhinī's list, …hani-vāśi-vādi-vāri….

Uṇādi 565 · naho bhaś ca

नहो भश्च

naho bhaśca · A 9.4.125

नाभिः स्यात्क्षत्रिये पुंसि । प्राण्यङ्गे तु स्त्रियाम् । पुंस्यपीति केचित् ।

Rule. After nah, iñ, and bh replaces the final h. The ñit gives vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. nah + iñ → nābhiḥ: masculine for a kṣatriya; feminine for a part of the body, the navel. Some say it is masculine in that sense too.

Uṇādi 566 · kṛṣer vṛddhiś chandasi

कृषेर्वृद्धिश्छन्दसि

kṛṣervṛddhiśchandasi · A 9.4.126

कार्षिः ।

Rule. After kṛṣ, in the Veda (chandas), iñ, with vṛddhi of the root. By SK 34 vṛddhi falls on the ik, the ṛ.

Forms. kṛṣ + iñ → kārṣiḥ. The Tattvabodhinī notes that ordinary language (bhāṣā) has only kṛṣiḥ (uṇādi 559).

Uṇādi 567 · śraḥ śakunau

श्रः शकुनौ

śraḥ śakunau · A 9.4.127

शारिः । शारिका ।

Rule. After śṝ, iñ, when a bird (śakuni) is meant. The final vowel takes vṛddhi (SK 254), with r.

Forms. śṝ + iñ → śāriḥ; also śārikā.

Uṇādi 568 · kṛña udīcāṃ kāruṣu

कृञ उदीचां कारुषु

kṛña udīcāṃ kāruṣu · A 9.4.128

कारिः शिल्पी ।

Rule. After kṛñ, iñ, in the view of the northern grammarians, when artisans (kāru) are meant.

Forms. kṛ + iñ → kāriḥ "an artisan".

IV.AI. iṇ (and ḍit iṇ) — jani, āji, padāti, rāśi, pāṇi, sakhi — running example: `samāna → sa + khyā + iṇ (ḍit, y-loss) → (ṭi-loss, SK 316) → sakhi → sakhā`

The affix iṇ leaves i. Its ṇ is an it and works like ñ: a ṇit affix brings vṛddhi (SK 2282, SK 254). Uṇādi 573 makes it ḍit as well. A ḍ-marked affix deletes the ṭi of the root, its last vowel with whatever follows (SK 316). That ḍit runs on into the next sūtras. The running example is sakhā "friend": "he is spoken of (khyāyate) by people as one's equal (samāna)".

samāna + khyā + iṇ

→ the ṇ is an it; sa replaces samāna (uṇādi 576) → sa + khyā + i

→ the y is deleted (from uṇādi 575) → sa + khā + i

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi ā is dropped (SK 316) → sa + kh + i → sakhi

→ first-case singular with anaṅ (SK 248) → sakhā.

Uṇādi 569 · janighasibhyām iṇ

जनिघसिभ्यामिण्

janighasibhyāmiṇ · A 9.4.129

जनिर्जननम् । घासिर्भक्ष्यमग्निश्च ।

Rule. After jan and ghas, the affix iṇ. For ghas the ṇit gives vṛddhi (SK 2282). For jan vṛddhi is barred by SK 2512.

Forms. jan + iṇ → janiḥ "birth"; ghas + iṇ → ghāsiḥ "food; fire".

Uṇādi 570 · ajyatibhyāṃ ca

अज्यतिभ्यां च

ajyatibhyāṃ ca · A 9.4.130

आजिः संग्रामः । आतिः पक्षी ।

Rule. After aj and at, iṇ, with vṛddhi.

Forms. aj + iṇ → ājiḥ "battle"; at + iṇ → ātiḥ "a bird".

Watch out. aj is not replaced by vī (SK 2292). The Tattvabodhinī puts this down to bāhulaka.

Uṇādi 571 · pāde ca

पादे च

pāde ca · A 9.4.131

पदाजिः । पदातिः ।

Rule. With pāda as the upapada (a word standing beside the root), iṇ after aj and at. pāda becomes pad by SK 990.

Forms. pāda + aj + iṇ → padājiḥ "foot-soldier" (the Tattvabodhinī); padātiḥ.

Uṇādi 572 · aśipaṇāyyo ruḍāyalukau ca

अशिपणाय्यो रुडायलुकौ च

aśipaṇāyyo ruḍāyalukau ca · A 9.4.132

अशे रुट् । राशिः पुञ्जः । पणायतेरायलुक् । पाणिः करः ।

Rule. After aś and paṇāyi, iṇ. aś takes the augment ruṭ, which stands at its start (SK 36). paṇāyi (paṇ + āya, SK 2303) loses its āya (luk). Both take vṛddhi.

Forms. r + aś + iṇ → rāśiḥ "a heap"; paṇ + iṇ → pāṇiḥ "the hand".

Uṇādi 573 · vāter ḍic ca

वातेर्डिच्च

vāterḍicca · A 9.4.133

विः पक्षी । स्त्रियां वीत्यपि ।

Rule. After vā "to go", iṇ, and it is ḍit: the ṭi ā is dropped (SK 316).

Forms. vā + iṇ → v + i → viḥ "a bird"; in the feminine also vī.

Uṇādi 574 · pre harateḥ kūpe

प्रे हरतेः कूपे

pre harateḥ kūpe · A 9.4.134

प्रहिः कूपः ।

Rule. After hṛ with pra as upapada, iṇ, when a well (kūpa) is meant.

Forms. pra + hṛ + iṇ → prahiḥ "a well".

Watch out. Neither Bhaṭṭoji nor the Tattvabodhinī says how hṛ becomes h. It is inferred that the ḍit of uṇādi 573 still applies, so the ṛ is dropped.

Uṇādi 575 · nau vyo yalopaḥ pūrvasya ca dīrghaḥ

नौ व्यो यलोपः पूर्वस्य च दीर्घः

nau vyo yalopaḥ pūrvasya ca dīrghaḥ · A 9.4.135

व्येञ इण् स्याद् यलोपश्च नेर्दीर्घः । नीविः । नीवी वस्त्रग्रन्थौ मूलधने च ।

Rule. After vyā (vyeñ, its e replaced by ā, SK 2370) with ni as upapada, iṇ. The y is deleted and the i of ni is lengthened.

Forms. ni + vyā + iṇ → nīviḥ; nīvī "the knot of a garment; capital".

Watch out. The loss of the root's ā is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji; it is inferred from the form, again through the ḍit.

Uṇādi 576 · samāne khyaḥ sa codāttaḥ

समाने ख्यः स चोदात्तः

samāne khyaḥ sa codāttaḥ · A 9.4.136

समानशब्दे उपपदे ख्या इत्यस्मादिण् स्यात्स च डिच्च यलोपश्च समानस्य तूदात्तः स इत्यादेशश्च । समानं ख्यायते जनैरिति सखा ।

Rule. After khyā with samāna as upapada, iṇ, ḍit, with the y deleted; and sa, which is udātta (high-pitched), replaces samāna.

Forms. samāna + khyā + iṇ → sakhi → sakhā "friend" (the group's derivation).

Watch out. Ujjvaladatta read the affix here as in and called it udātta. The Tattvabodhinī rejects this: the nearest affix is iṇ, and sa names the substitute.

Uṇādi 577 · āṅi śrihanibhyāṃ hrasvaś ca

आङि श्रिहनिभ्यां ह्रस्वश्च

āṅi śrihanibhyāṃ hrasvaśca · A 9.4.137

इण् स्यात्स च डित् आङो ह्रस्वश्च । स्त्रियः पाल्यश्रिकोटयः । सर्पे वृत्रासुरेऽप्यहिः ।

Rule. After śri and han with āṅ (ā) as upapada, iṇ, ḍit, and the ā is shortened. The ṭi of each root is dropped.

Forms. ā + śri + iṇ → aśri "an edge" (Amara: pāli, aśri and koṭi are feminine); ā + han + iṇ → ahi "a serpent", also the asura Vṛtra.

IV.AJ. i (and i kit) — ravi, kavi, granthi, giri, kapi — running example: `ku + i → (guṇa, av: SK 2168, SK 61) → kavi`

The affix i has no marker. Before it a final vowel takes guṇa (SK 2168), and a light penultimate vowel too (SK 2189). From uṇādi 581 on, i is declared kit, and guṇa stops. The running example is kavi "poet", from ku "to sound".

ku + i

→ guṇa of the final u before the affix (SK 2168) → ko + i

→ o becomes av before a vowel (SK 61) → kavi

→ first-case singular → kaviḥ.

Uṇādi 578 · aca iḥ

अच इः

aca iḥ · A 9.4.138

रविः । पविः । तरिः । कविः । अरिः । अलिः ।

Rule. After a root ending in a vowel (ac), the affix i, with guṇa (SK 2168) and av or ar (SK 61, SK 70).

Forms. ru + i → raviḥ; pū + i → paviḥ "thunderbolt" (the Tattvabodhinī); tṝ + i → tariḥ; ku + i → kaviḥ; ṛ + i → ariḥ; and aliḥ, also from ṛ, with l for r (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 579 · khanikaṣyajyasivasivanisanidhvanigranthicaribhyaś ca

खनिकष्यज्यसिवसिवनिसनिध्वनिग्रन्थिचरिभ्यश्च

khanikaṣyajyasivasivanisanidhvanigranthicaribhyaśca · A 9.4.139

खनिः । कषिर्हिंस्रः । अजिः । असिः । वसिर्वस्त्रम् । वनिरग्निः । सनिर्भक्तिर्दानं च । ध्वनिः । ग्रन्थिः । चरिः पशुः ।

Rule. After ten roots with the vowel a (khan, kaṣ, aj, as, vas, van, san, dhvan, granth, car), the affix i. The root does not change.

Forms. khaniḥ; kaṣiḥ "harmful"; ajiḥ; asiḥ; vasiḥ "a garment"; vaniḥ "fire"; saniḥ "apportioning; giving"; dhvaniḥ; granthiḥ; cariḥ "a beast".

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī's root list (cala kampane) suggests its text read cali; it calls cari a variant reading.

Uṇādi 580 · vṛteś chandasi

वृतेश्छन्दसि

vṛteśchandasi · A 9.4.140

वर्तिः ।

Rule. After vṛt, in the Veda, the affix i. The light penultimate ṛ takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. vṛt + i → vartiḥ. The Tattvabodhinī: by bāhulaka the word is used in ordinary language too, "a wick".

Uṇādi 581 · bhujeḥ kic ca

भुजेः किच्च

bhujeḥ kicca · A 9.4.141

भुजिः ।

Rule. After bhuj, the affix i, kit. So the u takes no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. bhuj + i → bhujiḥ (the Tattvabodhinī: "fire").

Uṇādi 582 · kṝgṝśṝpṝkuṭibhidichidibhyaś ca

कॄगॄशॄपॄकुटिभिदिछिदिभ्यश्च

kṝgṝśṝpṝkuṭibhidichidibhyaśca · A 9.4.142

इः कित्स्यात् । किरिर्वराहः । गिरिर्गोत्राक्षिरोगयोः । गिरिणा काणः गिरिकाणः । शिरिः शलभो हन्ता च । पुरिर्नगरं राजा नदी च । कुटिः शाला शरीरं च । भिदिर्वज्रम् । छिदिः परशुः ।

Rule. After kṝ, gṝ, śṝ, pṝ, kuṭ, bhid and chid, i (kit). Before it ṝ becomes ir (SK 2390), or ur after a labial (SK 2494). In the other roots the kit blocks guṇa.

Forms. kṝ + i → kiriḥ "boar"; giriḥ "mountain; an eye-disease" (so girikāṇaḥ "one-eyed through giri"); śiriḥ "locust; killer"; pṝ + i → puriḥ "town; king; river"; kuṭiḥ "hall; the body"; bhidiḥ "thunderbolt"; chidiḥ "axe".

Uṇādi 583 · kuḍikampyor nalopaś ca

कुडिकम्प्योर्नलोपश्च

kuḍikampyornalopaśca · A 9.4.143

कुडि दाहे । कुडिर्देहः । कपिः ।

Rule. After kuḍi "to burn" and kapi "to tremble", i (kit). These roots take the nasal by SK 2262 (kuṇḍ, kamp). The sūtra deletes that n.

Forms. kuḍ + i → kuḍiḥ "the body"; kap + i → kapiḥ.

IV.AK. manin, mani, maniṇ, imanic, imanin — karman, brahman, sāman, ātman, harimā — running example: `kṛ + manin → (guṇa, SK 2168) → karman → (n-lopa, SK 236) → karma`

These affixes make n-stems in -man and -iman. In manin the final n is an it and the i is only for pronunciation, so man is added. Being nit, it puts the accent on the first syllable (SK 3686). mani has no n-marker and differs only in accent. maniṇ is ṇit and brings vṛddhi. imanic adds iman; its c (cit) puts the accent on the last syllable (SK 3710). imanin adds the same iman but is nit. The running example is karma "that which is done".

kṛ + manin

→ the n is an it, the i is for pronunciation → kṛ + man

→ guṇa before the affix (SK 2168), with r (SK 70) → karman

→ the n at the end of the stem is dropped (SK 236) → karma.

Uṇādi 584 · sarvadhātubhyo manin

सर्वधातुभ्यो मनिन्

sarvadhātubhyo manin · A 9.4.144

क्रियत इति कर्म । चर्म । भस्म । जन्म । शर्म । स्थाम बलम् । इस्मन्- {SK 2915} इति ह्रस्वः । छद्म । सुत्रामा ।

Rule. After any root, the affix manin, with guṇa where the root allows.

Forms. karma "that which is done (kriyate)"; carma, bhasma, janma, śarma; sthāma "strength"; chadma, from causative chādi (the ṇi dropped by SK 2313, the ā shortened by SK 2985); sutrāmā "one who protects well" (Indra; the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. Ours cites the shortening rule as SK 2915; the 1915 print reads 2985, which is ismantrankviṣu ca.

Uṇādi 585 · bṛṃher noc ca

बृंहेर्नोच्च

bṛṃhernocca · A 9.4.145

नकारस्याकारः । ब्रह्म तत्वं तपो वेदो ब्रह्मा विप्रः प्रजापतिः ।

Rule. After bṛh (with its nasal, bṛṃh), manin, and a replaces that n. The ṛ then becomes r before the vowel (SK 47).

Forms. bṛh → bṛnh → bṛah → brah + man → brahma (neuter): reality, austerity, the Veda; brahmā (masculine): a brāhmaṇa, Prajāpati.

Uṇādi 586 · aśiśakibhyāṃ chandasi

अशिशकिभ्यां छन्दसि

aśiśakibhyāṃ chandasi · A 9.4.146

अश्मा । शक्मा ।

Rule. After aś, and after śak in the Veda, manin. The Tattvabodhinī ties "in the Veda" to śak only.

Forms. aśmā; śakmā (Indra; the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 587 · hṛbhṛdhṛsṛstṛśṝbhya imanic

हृभृधृसृस्तृशॄभ्य इमनिच्

hṛbhṛdhṛsṛstṛśṝbhya imanic · A 9.4.147

हरिमा कालः । भरिमा कुटुम्बम् । धरिमा रूपम् । सरिमा वायुः । स्तरिमा तल्पम् । शरिमा प्रसवः ।

Rule. After hṛ, bhṛ, dhṛ, sṛ, stṛ and śṝ, the affix imanic: iman, with guṇa and r. Being cit, the word is end-accented.

Forms. hṛ + iman → harimā "time"; bharimā "household"; dharimā "form"; sarimā "wind"; starimā "a bed"; śarimā "bringing forth".

Uṇādi 588 · janimṛṅbhyām imanin

जनिमृङ्भ्यामिमनिन्

janimṛṅbhyāmimanin · A 9.4.148

जनिमा जन्म । मरिमा मृत्युः ।

Rule. After jan and mṛṅ, the affix imanin: iman again, but nit, so the accent is on the first syllable.

Forms. janimā "birth"; mṛ + iman → marimā "death".

Uṇādi 589 · veñaḥ sarvatra

वेञः सर्वत्र

veñaḥ sarvatra · A 9.4.149

छन्दसि भाषायां चेत्यर्थः । वेमा तन्तुवायदण्डः । अर्धर्चादिः । सामनी वेमनी इति वृत्तिः ।

Rule. After veñ "to weave", the affix, "everywhere": in the Veda and in ordinary language alike.

Forms. vemā "a weaver's rod". It belongs to the ardharcādi group, so it is neuter as well; the vṛtti gives sāmanī, vemanī.

Watch out. Neither Bhaṭṭoji nor the Tattvabodhinī names the affix; manin is inferred from the forms. Why veñ keeps its e (against SK 2370) is not explained.

Uṇādi 590 · nāman sīman vyoman roman loman pāpman dhyāman

नामन् सीमन् व्योमन् रोमन् लोमन् पाप्मन् ध्यामन्

nāman sīman vyoman roman loman pāpman dhyāman · A 9.4.150

सप्त अमी निपात्यन्ते । म्नायतेऽनेनेति नाम । सिनोतेर्दीर्घः । सीमा सीमानौ । सीमानः । पक्षे डाप् । सीमे सीमाः । व्येञोऽन्त्यस्योत्वं गुणः । व्योम । रौतेः । रोम । लोम । पाप्मा पापम् । ध्याम परिमाणं तेजश्च ।

Rule. Seven words formed by nipātana: the sūtra states the finished forms. The Tattvabodhinī adds that they end in manin.

Forms. nāma "that by which a thing is mentioned (mnāyate)"; from si, lengthened, sīmā, sīmānau, sīmānaḥ, or with ḍāp (SK 461) sīme, sīmāḥ; from vyeñ, u for the final and guṇa, vyoma; from ru, roma; loma; pāpmā "sin"; dhyāma "quantity; lustre".

Uṇādi 591 · mithune maniḥ

मिथुने मनिः

mithune maniḥ · A 9.4.151

उपसर्गक्रियासंबन्धो मिथुनम् । स्वरार्थमिदम् । सुशर्मा ।

Rule. When there is mithuna, the connection of a preverb with the action, the affix mani. The sūtra exists for the accent.

Forms. su + śṝ + mani → suśarmā. The Tattvabodhinī: with mani the word is end-accented; with manin it would be accented in the middle.

Uṇādi 592 · sātibhyāṃ maninmaniṇau

सातिभ्यां मनिन्मनिणौ

sātibhyāṃ maninmaniṇau · A 9.4.152

स्यति । साम । सामनी । आत्मा ।

Rule. After so and at, respectively, manin and maniṇ. The ṇ of maniṇ brings vṛddhi of the penultimate a (SK 2282).

Forms. so → sā (SK 2370) + man → sāma (dual sāmanī); at + maniṇ → ātmā.

IV.AL. sikan, aran, uḍac, kamin, ḍimi — haṃsikā, garuḍa, idam, kim — running example: `kai + ḍimi → (ḍit: ṭi-loss, SK 316) → kim`

Five one-off affixes follow. sikan adds sika and aran adds ara; their n gives initial accent. uḍac adds uḍa; its c gives final accent. kamin leaves am, and its k blocks guṇa. ḍimi leaves im; its ḍ deletes the ṭi. The last two make the pronouns idam and kim. The running example is kim "what?", from kai "to sound".

kai + ḍimi

→ the ḍ is an it; the i is only for pronunciation (the Tattvabodhinī) → kai + im

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi ai is dropped (SK 316) → k + im

→ kim.

Uṇādi 593 · hanimaśibhyāṃ sikan

हनिमशिभ्यां सिकन्

hanimaśibhyāṃ sikan · A 9.4.153

हंसिका हंसयोषिति । मक्षिका ।

Rule. After han and maś, the affix sikan (sika), then ṭāp (ā) for the feminine.

Forms. han + sika → haṃsikā "a female haṃsa" (the n as anusvāra, SK 123); maś + sika → makṣikā "a fly" (ś → ṣ, SK 294; ṣ → k, SK 295; s → ṣ, SK 212).

Uṇādi 594 · kor aran

कोररन्

koraran · A 9.4.154

कवरः ।

Rule. After ku, the affix aran (ara), with guṇa and av.

Forms. ku + ara → kavaraḥ (the Tattvabodhinī: "a reciter").

Uṇādi 595 · gira uḍac

गिर उडच्

gira uḍac · A 9.4.155

गरुडः ।

Rule. After gṝ "to swallow", the affix uḍac (uḍa), with guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. gṝ + uḍa → gar + uḍa → garuḍaḥ.

Uṇādi 596 · indeḥ kamin nalopaś ca

इन्देः कमिन्नलोपश्च

indeḥ kaminnalopaśca · A 9.4.156

इदम् ।

Rule. After idi (named indi, with the nasal of SK 2262), the affix kamin, and the n is elided. am remains of the affix, and the k blocks guṇa.

Forms. ind + am → id + am → idam.

Watch out. Ujjvaladatta took kamin as nit. The Tattvabodhinī doubts this, since Vedic idam lacks the initial accent a nit affix gives.

Uṇādi 597 · kāyater ḍimiḥ

कायतेर्डिमिः

kāyaterḍimiḥ · A 9.4.157

किम् ।

Rule. After kai "to sound", the affix ḍimi (im). The ḍit drops the ṭi ai.

Forms. kai + im → kim (the group's derivation).

IV.AM. ṣṭran, ktra, ḍraṭ — vastra, bhrāṣṭra, uṣṭra, sūtra, citra, putra, strī — running example: `bhrasj + ṣṭran (vṛddhi) → (SK 380, SK 294, SK 113) → bhrāṣṭra`

Now come the tra-stems. In ṣṭran the ṣ (SK 474) and the n are it-letters, so tra is added. A ṣ-marked affix gives the feminine ṅīṣ (the Tattvabodhinī's pātrī, SK 498). ktra adds tra as kit, blocking guṇa. ḍraṭ adds ra; its ḍ deletes the ṭi and its ṭ calls for ṅīp. The running example is bhrāṣṭra "frying-pan", from bhrasj "to fry".

bhrasj + ṣṭran

→ the ṣ and n are it-letters → bhrasj + tra

→ vṛddhi by uṇādi 599 → bhrāsj + tra

→ the s at the start of the cluster is dropped (SK 380) → bhrāj + tra

→ ṣ replaces the j (SK 294) → bhrāṣ + tra

→ the t after ṣ becomes ṭ (SK 113) → bhrāṣṭra → bhrāṣṭraḥ.

Uṇādi 598 · sarvadhātubhyaḥ ṣṭran

सर्वधातुभ्यः ष्ट्रन्

sarvadhātubhyaḥ ṣṭran · A 9.4.158

वस्त्रम् । अस्त्रम् । शस्त्रम् । इस्मन्- {SK 2915} इति ह्रस्वत्वम् । छादनाच्छत्रम् ।

Rule. After any root, the affix ṣṭran (tra).

Forms. vas + tra → vastram; astram; śastram; chatram, from causative chādi (the ṇi dropped, SK 2313; the ā shortened, SK 2985).

Watch out. Ours cites the shortening rule as SK 2915; the 1915 print reads 2985, as at uṇādi 584.

Uṇādi 599 · bhrasjigaminamihaniviśyaśāṃ vṛddhiś ca

भ्रस्जिगमिनमिहनिविश्यशां वृद्धिश्च

bhrasjigaminamihaniviśyaśāṃ vṛddhiśca · A 9.4.159

भ्राष्ट्रः । गात्रं शकटम् । नान्त्रं स्तोत्रम् । हान्त्रं मरणम् । वैष्ट्रं विष्टपम् । आष्ट्रमाकाशम् ।

Rule. After bhrasj, gam, nam, han, viś and aś, ṣṭran, and the roots take vṛddhi.

Forms. bhrāṣṭraḥ "frying-pan"; gāntram "a cart"; nāntram "a hymn"; hāntram "death" (the m or n goes to anusvāra, then n: SK 123, SK 124); vaiṣṭram "the world"; āṣṭram "the sky" (ṣ by SK 294, ṭ by SK 113).

Watch out. Ours reads gātram; the 1915 print reads gāntram, which vṛddhi of gam needs.

Uṇādi 600 · diver dyuc ca

दिवेर्द् युच्च

diverd yucca · A 9.4.160

द्यौत्रम् ।

Rule. After div, ṣṭran; dyu(t) replaces the root, which takes vṛddhi.

Forms. div → dyu → dyau + tra → dyautram.

Watch out. Ours divides the sūtra diverd yucca; the 1915 print reads diverdyucca, that is diveḥ dyut ca.

Uṇādi 601 · uṣikhanibhyāṃ kit

उषिखनिभ्यां कित्

uṣikhanibhyāṃ kit · A 9.4.161

उष्ट्रः । खात्रं खनित्रं जलाधारश्च ।

Rule. After uṣ and khan, ṣṭran, kit. So uṣ takes no guṇa (SK 2217), and khan becomes khā (SK 2504).

Forms. uṣ + tra → uṣṭraḥ "camel"; khātram "a spade; a reservoir".

Uṇādi 602 · sivimucyoṣ ṭer ū ca

सिविमुच्योष्टेरू च

sivimucyoṣṭerū ca · A 9.4.162

सूत्रम् । मूत्रम् ।

Rule. After siv and muc, ṣṭran (kit), and ū replaces the ṭi.

Forms. siv → sū + tra → sūtram; muc → mū + tra → mūtram. The Tattvabodhinī: the sūtra secures their initial accent.

Uṇādi 603 · amicimidiśasibhyaḥ ktraḥ

अमिचिमिदिशसिभ्यः क्त्रः

amicimidiśasibhyaḥ ktraḥ · A 9.4.163

आन्त्रम् । दित्रम् । मित्रम् । शस्त्रम् ।

Rule. After am, ci, mid and śas, the affix ktra. The k blocks guṇa: citra, not cetra.

Forms. āntram "entrails" (lengthened by SK 2666); citram; mitram; śastram.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read ditram; the root ci needs citram, which is read here.

Uṇādi 604 · puvo hrasvaś ca

पुवो ह्रस्वश्च

puvo hrasvaśca · A 9.4.164

पुत्रः ।

Rule. After pū, ktra, and the root's vowel is shortened.

Forms. pū → pu + tra → putraḥ; the Tattvabodhinī: "he purifies (punāti) his lineage".

Uṇādi 605 · styāyater ḍraṭ

स्त्यायतेर्डट्

styāyaterḍaṭ · A 9.4.165

स्त्री ।

Rule. After styai (as styā), the affix ḍraṭ (ra). The ḍ drops the ṭi (SK 316); the y is lost (SK 873); the ṭ brings ṅīp (SK 470).

Forms. styā + ra → sty + ra → st + ra → stra → strī "woman".

Watch out. Ours reads the affix as ḍaṭ; the 1915 print reads ḍraṭ, which strī requires.

IV.AN. tra, tran, ṇitran, itra/utra — gotra, mātrā, gātra, vāditra, cāritra, amitra — running example: `car + ṇitran → (vṛddhi, SK 2282) → cāritra`

More tra-stems, with different markers. tra has none, so guṇa applies (SK 2168). tran adds tra with an accent-marking n. ṇitran adds itra; its ṇ brings vṛddhi and its n bears on the accent. itra and utra are shared out between two lists of roots. The running example is cāritra "conduct", from car "to go".

car + ṇitran

→ the ṇ and n are it-letters → car + itra

→ before the ṇit affix the penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282) → cāritra

→ first-case singular → cāritram.

Uṇādi 606 · gudhṛvīpacivaciyamisadikṣadibhyas traḥ

गुधृवीपचिवचियमिसदिक्षदिभ्यस्त्रः

gudhṛvīpacivaciyamisadikṣadibhyastraḥ · A 9.4.166

गोत्रं स्यान्नामवंशयोः । गोत्रा प्रुथिवी । धर्त्रं गृहम् । वेत्रम् । पक्त्रम् । वक्त्रम् । यन्त्रम् । सन्त्रम् । क्षन्त्रम् ।

Rule. After gu, dhṛ, vī, pac, vac, yam, sad and the sautra root kṣad, the affix tra. Guṇa applies (SK 2168); c → k (SK 378); d → t (SK 121).

Forms. gotram "a name; a lineage"; gotrā "the earth"; dhartram "a house"; vetram; paktram; vaktram; yantram; sattram; kṣattram.

Watch out. Ours reads santram, kṣantram, and the print cannot be told apart on the scan. The text is read here as sattram, kṣattram, with the Tattvabodhinī.

Uṇādi 607 · huyāmāśrubhasibhyas tran

हुयामाश्रुभसिभ्यस्त्रन्

huyāmāśrubhasibhyastran · A 9.4.167

होत्रम् । यात्रा । मात्रा । श्रोत्रम् । भस्त्रा ।

Rule. After hu, yā, mā, śru and bhas, the affix tran. Feminines take ṭāp.

Forms. hu + tra → hotram; yātrā; mātrā; śrotram; bhastrā.

Uṇādi 608 · gamer ā ca

गमेरा च

gamerā ca · A 9.4.168

गात्रम् ।

Rule. After gam, tran, and ā replaces the final m.

Forms. gam → gā + tra → gātram "a limb; the body" (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 609 · dādibhyaś chandasi

दादिभ्यच्छन्दसि

dādibhyacchandasi · A 9.4.169

दात्रम् । पात्रम् ।

Rule. After dā "to cut" and roots like it, tran, in the Veda.

Forms. dātram "a sickle" (the Tattvabodhinī); pātram.

Uṇādi 610 · bhūvādigṝbhyo ṇitran

भूवादिगॄभ्यो णित्रन्

bhūvādigṝbhyo ṇitran · A 9.4.170

भावित्रम् । वादित्रम् । गादित्रमोदनम् ।

Rule. After bhū, vad and gṝ, the affix ṇitran (itra), with vṛddhi.

Forms. bhū → bhau → bhāv + itra → bhāvitram (the three worlds, the Tattvabodhinī); vāditram (a musical instrument); gṝ → gār + itra → gāritram "boiled rice".

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read gāditram; the root gṝ needs gāritram.

Uṇādi 611 · carer vṛtte

चरेर्वृत्ते

carervṛtte · A 9.4.171

चारित्रम् ।

Rule. After car, ṇitran, when conduct (vṛtta) is meant.

Forms. cāritram (the group's derivation). The Tattvabodhinī: it differs from caritra (affix itra, SK 3165) in accent.

Uṇādi 612 · aśitrādibhya itrotrau

अशित्रादिभ्य इत्रोत्रौ

aśitrādibhya itrotrau · A 9.4.172

अशित्रम् । वहित्रम् । धरित्री मही । त्रैङ् एवमादिभ्य उत्रः । तोत्रं प्रहरणम् । वृञ् वरुत्रं प्रावरणम् ।

Rule. itra after aś and roots like it; utra after traiṅ and roots like it.

Forms. aśitram; vahitram; dhṛ + itra → dharitrī "the earth" (feminine); trā + utra → trotram "a weapon" (ā + u → o, SK 69); vṛ + utra → varutram "a covering".

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read totram; the root traiṅ needs trotram.

Uṇādi 613 · amer dviṣati cit

अमेर्द्विषति चित्

amerdviṣati cit · A 9.4.173

अमित्रः शत्रुः ।

Rule. After am, when one who hates is meant, the affix itra, and it is cit. utra does not run on here (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. am + itra → amitraḥ "an enemy".

IV.AO. ā, kaṇa, sman, ḍumsun, kiṣyan — samayā, cikkaṇa, sūkṣma, pumān, bhujiṣya — running example: `pā + ḍumsun → (ṭi-loss, SK 316) → puṃs → pumān`

Five more single affixes. ā makes two indeclinables. kaṇa and sman add kaṇa and sma (the n of sman is an it). In ḍumsun the ḍ, the final u and the n are it-letters, leaving ums. The ḍ deletes the ṭi; the u makes the affix ugit (the Tattvabodhinī); the n gives initial accent. kiṣyan adds iṣya: its k blocks guṇa and its n gives initial accent. The running example is pumān "man", from pā "to protect".

pā + ḍumsun

→ the ḍ, u and n are it-letters → pā + ums

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi ā is dropped (SK 316) → p + ums → pums

→ the m before s becomes anusvāra (SK 123) → puṃs

→ first-case singular by SK 436 → pumān.

Uṇādi 614 · āḥ samiṇnikaṣibhyām

आः समिण्निकशिभ्याम्

āḥ samiṇnikaśibhyām · A 9.4.174

संपूर्वादिणो निपूर्वात्कषेश्च आ स्यात् । स्वरादित्वादव्ययत्वम् । समया । निकषा ।

Rule. After the root iṇ "to go" (not the affix iṇ of uṇādi 569) with sam, and kaṣ with ni, the affix ā. The words are in the svarādi list, so they are indeclinables (avyaya, SK 447).

Forms. sam + i + ā → sam + e + ā → samayā (guṇa, SK 2168; ay, SK 61); ni + kaṣ + ā → nikaṣā. Both mean "near" (the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. Ours reads -nikaśi- with palatal ś; the 1915 print reads -nikaṣi-.

Uṇādi 615 · citteḥ kaṇaḥ kaś ca

चित्तेः कणः कश्च

citteḥ kaṇaḥ kaśca · A 9.4.175

बाहुलकादगुणः । चिक्कणं मसृणं स्निग्धम् ।

Rule. After cit, the affix kaṇa, and k replaces the final t. By bāhulaka there is no guṇa.

Forms. cit + kaṇa → cikkaṇam. The kaumudī quotes Amara's synonyms cikkaṇa, masṛṇa, snigdha, "smooth".

Uṇādi 616 · sūceḥ sman

सूचेः स्मन्

sūceḥ sman · A 9.4.176

सूक्ष्मम् ।

Rule. After sūc (the causative sūci, its ṇi dropped by SK 2313), the affix sman (sma).

Forms. sūc + sma → sūk + sma (SK 378) → sūkṣmam (ṣ by SK 212).

Uṇādi 617 · pāter ḍumsun

पातेर्डुम्सुन्

pāterḍumsun · A 9.4.177

पुमान् ।

Rule. After pā "to protect", the affix ḍumsun (ums), ḍit.

Forms. pā + ums → puṃs → pumān (the group's derivation).

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī reports other derivations of pumān, from other roots, and concludes that the means to a form are not fixed.

Uṇādi 618 · rucibhujibhyāṃ kiṣyan

रुचिभुजिभ्यां किष्यन्

rucibhujibhyāṃ kiṣyan · A 9.4.178

रुचिष्यमिष्टम् । भुजिष्यो दासः ।

Rule. After ruc and bhuj, the affix kiṣyan (iṣya). The k blocks guṇa.

Forms. ruc + iṣya → ruciṣyam "what is liked"; bhuj + iṣya → bhujiṣyaḥ "a servant".

IV.AP. ti — vasti, agasti, svasti, vitasti, patti, dṛti — running example: `su + as + ti → (yaṇ, SK 47) → svasti`

The affix ti runs through five sūtras, two of them with an upapada. In uṇādi 622 it is nit, giving initial accent. The running example is svasti "well-being", from as "to be" with su "well".

su + as + ti

→ as is not replaced by bhū (SK 2470), by the bahulam of SK 3169 (the Tattvabodhinī) → su + asti

→ the u becomes v before a vowel (SK 47) → svasti

→ it is read in the svarādi list, so it is an indeclinable (SK 447).

Uṇādi 619 · vases tiḥ

वसेस्तिः

vasestiḥ · A 9.4.179

वस्तिर्नाभेरधो द्वयोः । वस्तयः स्युर्दशासूत्रे । बाहुलकात् शासः शास्तिः राजदण्डः । विन्ध्याख्यमगमस्यतीत्यगस्तिः । शकन्ध्वादिः ।

Rule. After vas, the affix ti. By bāhulaka it also comes after śās, and after as with aga.

Forms. vas + ti → vasti "the region below the navel" (of both genders); plural vastayaḥ "the threads of a cloth's fringe"; śās + ti → śāsti "the king's rod"; aga + as + ti → agasti "he throws (asyati) the mountain (aga) Vindhya".

Watch out. agasti belongs to the śakandhu group, so a + a give one a (pararūpa, vārttika under SK 79), not a long ā.

Uṇādi 620 · sāv aseḥ

सावसेः

sāvaseḥ · A 9.4.180

स्वस्ति । स्वरादिपाठादव्ययत्वम् ।

Rule. After as with su as upapada, the affix ti.

Forms. su + as + ti → svasti (the group's derivation), an indeclinable (SK 447).

Uṇādi 621 · vau taseḥ

वौ तसेः

vau taseḥ · A 9.4.181

वितस्तिः ।

Rule. After tas "to waste away" with vi as upapada, the affix ti.

Forms. vi + tas + ti → vitastiḥ "a span" (twelve fingers' breadth, Amara in the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 622 · padiprathibhyāṃ nit

पदिप्रथिभ्यां नित्

padiprathibhyāṃ nit · A 9.4.182

पत्तिः । प्रथितिः ।

Rule. After pad and prath, the affix ti, and it is nit, so the words are accented on the first syllable (SK 3686).

Forms. pad + ti → pattiḥ "a foot-soldier" (d → t, SK 121); prath + i + ti → prathitiḥ "fame".

Uṇādi 623 · titutreṣv agrahādīnām itīṭ dṛṇāter hrasvaś ca

तितुत्रेष्वग्रहादीनामितीट् दृणातेर्ह्रस्वश्च

titutreṣvagrahādīnāmitīṭ dṛṇāterhrasvaśca · A 9.4.183

दृतिः ।

Rule. The sūtra opens with a vārttika: SK 3163 bars iṭ before ti, tu and tra, but only for roots other than grah and the rest (SK 3280). prath is one of them (the Tattvabodhinī), so prathiti has iṭ. Then: after dṝ, ti, and the vowel is shortened.

Forms. dṝ + ti → dṛtiḥ "a leather bag".

Watch out. The vārttika explains the i of prathiti in uṇādi 622, not dṛti. Wikisource ends uṇādi 622 with it; ours and the 1915 print keep it here.

IV.AQ. kīṭan, kitac, kmalan — kirīṭa, ucita, kuḍmala — running example: `vac + kitac → (saṃprasāraṇa, SK 2409, SK 330) → ucita`

Three kit affixes. kīṭan adds īṭa; kitac adds ita; kmalan adds mala. In each the k blocks guṇa (SK 2217). The n of kīṭan gives initial accent and the c of kitac final accent. The running example is ucita, from vac "to speak".

vac + kitac

→ the k and c are it-letters → vac + ita

→ before the kit affix, va becomes u by saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2409) → u-a-c + ita

→ the following a merges into the u (SK 330) → uc + ita → ucita.

Uṇādi 624 · kṝtṝkṛpibhyaḥ kīṭan

कॄतॄकृपिभ्यः कीटन्

kṝtṝkṛpibhyaḥ kīṭan · A 9.4.184

किरीटं शिरोवेष्टनम् । तिरीटं सुवर्णम् । कृपीटं कुक्षिवारिणोः ।

Rule. After kṝ, tṝ and kṛp, the affix kīṭan (īṭa). ṝ becomes ir (SK 2390).

Forms. kṝ + īṭa → kirīṭa "a head-wrap"; tirīṭa "gold"; kṛpīṭa "the belly; water".

Uṇādi 625 · rucivacikucikuṭibhyaḥ kitac

रुचिवचिकुचिकुटिभ्यः कितच्

rucivacikucikuṭibhyaḥ kitac · A 9.4.185

रुचितमिष्टम् । उचितम् । कुचितं परिमितम् ॥ कुटितं कुटिलम् ।

Rule. After ruc, vac, kuc and kuṭ, the affix kitac (ita), with no guṇa.

Forms. rucita "what is liked"; ucita (the group's derivation); kucita "limited"; kuṭita "crooked".

Uṇādi 626 · kuṭikuṣibhyāṃ kmalan

कुटिकुषिभ्यां क्मलन्

kuṭikuṣibhyāṃ kmalan · A 9.4.186

कुड्मलम् । कुष्मलम् ।

Rule. After kuṭ and kuṣ, the affix kmalan (mala).

Forms. kuḍmala "a bud" (the Tattvabodhinī); kuṣmala.

Watch out. The 1915 print appears to read kamalan; the forms need kmalan, which ours has. Neither text explains the ḍ of kuḍmala.

Uṇādi 627 · kuṣer laś ca

कुषेर्लश्च

kuṣerlaśca · A 9.4.187

कुल्मलं पापम् ।

Rule. After kuṣ, the same kmalan, and l replaces the ṣ.

Forms. kuṣ + mala → kulmala "sin".

IV.AR. asun (I) — cetas to arśas: the affix and its root-changes — running example: `cit + asun → (guṇa, SK 2189) → cetas`

asun makes the large class of neuter s-stems in -as. Its u (SK 3) and n (SK 1) are it-letters, so as is added. Being nit, it gives initial accent (SK 3686). It is not kit, so the root takes guṇa unless a sūtra says otherwise. The running example is cetas "mind", from cit.

cit + asun

→ the u and n are it-letters → cit + as

→ the light penultimate i takes guṇa (SK 2189) → cetas

→ first-case singular: the final s becomes visarga (SK 162, SK 76) → cetaḥ.

Uṇādi 628 · sarvadhātubhyo 'sun

सर्वधातुभ्योऽसुन्

sarvadhātubhyo'sun · A 9.4.188

चेतः । सरः । पयः । सदः ।

Rule. After any root, the affix asun (as), with guṇa.

Forms. cetaḥ; sṛ + as → saraḥ "a lake"; payaḥ "milk; water"; sadaḥ "an assembly hall".

Uṇādi 629 · raper ata ec ca

रपेरत एच्च

raperata ecca · A 9.4.189

रेपोऽवद्यम् ।

Rule. After rap, asun, and e replaces the root's a.

Forms. rap + as → repaḥ "what is blameworthy".

Uṇādi 630 · aśer devane yuṭ ca

अशेर्देवने युट् च

aśerdevane yuṭ ca · A 9.4.190

देवने स्तुतौ । यशः ।

Rule. After aś, in the sense of praise (devana), asun, and the root takes the augment yuṭ. A ṭ-marked augment stands at the start of what it is added to (SK 36).

Forms. y + aś + as → yaśaḥ "fame".

Uṇādi 631 · ubjer bale balopaś ca

उब्जेर्बले बलोपश्च

ubjerbale balopaśca · A 9.4.191

ओजः ।

Rule. After ubj, for strength, asun, and the b is dropped. The u then takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. ubj → uj + as → ojaḥ "strength".

Uṇādi 632 · śveḥ samprasāraṇaṃ ca

श्वेः सम्प्रसारणं च

śveḥ samprasāraṇaṃ ca · A 9.4.192

शवः । शवसी । बालपर्यायोऽयम् ।

Rule. After śvi, asun, with saṃprasāraṇa (v → u, SK 328; the i merging, SK 330), then guṇa (SK 2168) and av (SK 61).

Forms. śvi → śu + as → śavaḥ; dual śavasī. The kaumudī calls it "a synonym of bāla".

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read bāla; Wikisource has bala "strength", which is probably meant.

Uṇādi 633 · śrayateḥ svāṅge śiraḥ kic ca

श्रयतेः स्वाङ्गे शिरः किच्च

śrayateḥ svāṅge śiraḥ kicca · A 9.4.193

श्रयतेः शिरआदेशोऽसुन् किच्च । शिरः । शिरसी ।

Rule. After śri, for a part of one's own body (svāṅga), asun, kit, and śira replaces the root. The two a's become one (SK 191).

Forms. śira + as → śiraḥ "the head"; dual śirasī.

Uṇādi 634 · arter uc ca

अर्तेरुच्च

arterucca · A 9.4.194

उरः ।

Rule. After ṛ, asun (kit), and u replaces the ṛ, followed by r (SK 70).

Forms. ṛ → ur + as → uraḥ "the chest".

Uṇādi 635 · vyādhau śuṭ

व्याधौ शुट्

vyādhau śuṭ · A 9.4.195

अर्शो गुदव्याधिः ।

Rule. After ṛ, for a disease, asun with the augment śuṭ at its start (SK 36). The affix is not kit here, so ṛ takes guṇa.

Forms. ṛ + ś-as → arśaḥ "piles", a disease of the anus.

IV.AS. asun (II) — with the augments nuṭ, puṭ, tuṭ, juṭ, thuṭ, num — running example: `ric + nuṭ + asun (ghit) → (guṇa; c → k, SK 2863; ṇatva, SK 197) → rekṇas`

Here asun takes an augment (āgama), an extra sound added to the affix or the root. nuṭ, puṭ, tuṭ, juṭ and thuṭ add n, p, t, j and th. Being ṭ-marked, each stands at the start of the affix (SK 36). num adds n after the root's last vowel (SK 37). Some sūtras also make the affix ghit, or give a substitute dh or bh. The running example is rekṇas "gold", from ric.

ric + asun, with nuṭ (by the ca) → ric + nas

→ the light penultimate i takes guṇa (SK 2189) → rec + nas

→ the affix is ghit, so c becomes k (SK 2863) → rek + nas

→ n becomes ṇ, the k coming between does not block it (SK 197) → rekṇas

→ first-case singular → rekṇaḥ.

Uṇādi 636 · udake nuṭ ca

उदके नुट् च

udake nuṭ ca · A 9.4.196

अर्तेरसुन् स्यात्तस्य च नुट् । अर्णः । अर्णसी ।

Rule. After ṛ, when water is meant, asun, and the affix takes nuṭ. ṛ takes guṇa; n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235).

Forms. ṛ + n-as → arṇaḥ "water"; dual arṇasī.

Uṇādi 637 · iṇa āgasi

इण आगसि

iṇa āgasi · A 9.4.197

एनः ।

Rule. After the root iṇ, when sin (āgas) is meant, asun with nuṭ, and guṇa.

Forms. i + n-as → enaḥ "sin".

Uṇādi 638 · ricer dhane ghic ca

रिचेर्धने घिच्च

ricerdhane ghicca · A 9.4.198

चात्प्रत्ययस्य नुट् । घित्त्वात्कुत्वम् । रेक्णः सुवर्णम् ।

Rule. After ric, when wealth is meant, asun, ghit, with nuṭ by the ca.

Forms. rekṇaḥ "gold" (the group's derivation).

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī rejects the Daśapādī's rekaḥ (no nuṭ) and Ujjvaladatta's riñcam. It cites Vedic rekṇas.

Uṇādi 639 · cāyater anne hrasvaś ca

चायतेरन्ने ह्रस्वश्च

cāyateranne hrasvaśca · A 9.4.199

चनो भक्तम् ।

Rule. After cāy, when food is meant, asun with nuṭ, and the root is shortened. The y is lost (by SK 873; this is inferred, not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. cāy → cay + nas → canaḥ "cooked food".

Uṇādi 640 · vṛṅśīṅbhyāṃ rūpasvāṅgayoḥ puṭ ca

वृङ्शीङ्भ्यां रूपस्वाङ्गयोः पुट् च

vṛṅśīṅbhyāṃ rūpasvāṅgayoḥ puṭ ca · A 9.4.200

वर्पो रूपम् । शेपो गुह्यम् ।

Rule. After vṛ and śī, for form and for a body-part respectively, asun with puṭ. The root takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. vṛ + p-as → varpaḥ "form"; śī + p-as → śepaḥ "the private part".

Uṇādi 641 · srurībhyāṃ tuṭ ca

स्रुरीभ्यां तुट् च

srurībhyāṃ tuṭ ca · A 9.4.201

स्रोतः । रेतः ।

Rule. After sru and rī, asun with tuṭ, and guṇa.

Forms. sru + t-as → srotaḥ; rī + t-as → retaḥ.

Uṇādi 642 · pāter bale juṭ ca

पातेर्बले जुट् च

pāterbale juṭ ca · A 9.4.202

पाजः । पाजसी ।

Rule. After pā, for strength, asun with juṭ.

Forms. pā + j-as → pājaḥ "strength"; dual pājasī.

Uṇādi 643 · udake thuṭ ca

उदके थुट् च

udake thuṭ ca · A 9.4.203

पाथः ।

Rule. After pā, for water, asun with thuṭ.

Forms. pā + th-as → pāthaḥ "water".

Uṇādi 644 · anne ca

अन्ने च

anne ca · A 9.4.204

पाथो भक्तम् ।

Rule. The same (pā, asun, thuṭ) when food is meant. Neither text states this; the form shows it.

Forms. pāthaḥ "cooked food".

Uṇādi 645 · ader numdhau ca

अदेर्नुम् धौ च

adernum dhau ca · A 9.4.205

अदेर्भक्ते वाच्येऽसुन् नुमागमो धादेशश्च । अन्धोऽन्नम् ।

Rule. After ad, for food, asun, with the augment num and dh for the d.

Forms. ad → and → andh + as → andhaḥ "food" (SK 37, SK 123, SK 124).

Uṇādi 646 · skandeś ca svāṅge

स्कन्देश्च स्वाङ्गे

skandeśca svāṅge · A 9.4.206

स्कन्दः । स्कन्दसी ।

Rule. After skand, for a body-part, asun, and dh replaces the final d (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. skand → skandh + as → skandhaḥ "the shoulder"; dual skandhasī.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read skandaḥ, skandasī. The Tattvabodhinī's dh requires skandh-, which is read here.

Uṇādi 647 · āpaḥ karmākhyāyām

आपः कर्माख्यायाम्

āpaḥ karmākhyāyām · A 9.4.207

कर्माख्यायां ह्रस्वो नुट् च वा । अप्नः । अपः । बाहुलकात् । आपः । आपसी ।

Rule. After āp, when work is named, asun. The root is shortened, and nuṭ is optional.

Forms. ap + n-as → apnaḥ; ap + as → apaḥ; by bāhulaka, unshortened, āpaḥ, dual āpasī.

Uṇādi 648 · rūpe juṭ ca

रूपे जुट् च

rūpe juṭ ca · A 9.4.208

अब्जो रूपम् ।

Rule. After āp, shortened, when form is meant, asun with juṭ. The p becomes b (SK 52).

Forms. ap + j-as → abjaḥ "form".

Uṇādi 649 · udake numbhau ca

उदके नुम्भौ च

udake numbhau ca · A 9.4.209

अम्भः ।

Rule. After āp, shortened, when water is meant, asun, with num and bh for the p.

Forms. ap → anp → anbh → ambh + as → ambhaḥ "water" (SK 37, SK 123, SK 124).

IV.AT. asun (III) — nabhas to vāhas — running example: `añc + asun → (velar for the final) → aṅkas`

The asun list goes on with root substitutes, the augment huk, and the markers kit and ṇit. huk adds h; being k-marked, it stands at the end of the root (SK 36). It closes on a Vedic sūtra where Bhaṭṭoji gives his own view against the earlier authorities. The running example is aṅkas "mark", from añc.

añc + asun

→ the u and n are it-letters → añc + as

→ a velar (ku) replaces the final c (uṇādi 655)

→ the nasal before k becomes the velar nasal ṅ (SK 123, SK 124) → aṅk + as

→ aṅkas → first-case singular aṅkaḥ.

Uṇādi 650 · naher divi bhaś ca

नहेर्दिवि भश्च

naherdivi bhaśca · A 9.4.210

नभः ।

Rule. After nah (ṇah, its ṇ made n by SK 2286), when the sky is meant, asun, and bh replaces the final h.

Forms. nah → nabh + as → nabhaḥ "the sky".

Uṇādi 651 · iṇa āga aparādhe ca

इण आग अपराधे च

iṇa āga aparādhe ca · A 9.4.211

आगः पापापराधयोः ।

Rule. After the root iṇ, also when an offence is meant, asun, and āga replaces the root. The two a's become one (SK 191).

Forms. āga + as → āgaḥ "sin; offence".

Uṇādi 652 · amer huk ca

अमेर्हुक्च

amerhukca · A 9.4.212

अंहः ।

Rule. After am, asun, and the root takes huk (h) at its end. The m becomes anusvāra (SK 123).

Forms. am + h + as → aṃhaḥ "sin".

Uṇādi 653 · rameś ca

रमेश्च

rameśca · A 9.4.213

रंहः ।

Rule. After ram, asun with huk.

Forms. ram + h + as → raṃhaḥ "speed".

Uṇādi 654 · deśe ha ca

देशे ह च

deśe ha ca · A 9.4.214

रमन्तेऽस्मिन् रहः ।

Rule. After ram, when a place is meant, asun, and h replaces the final m.

Forms. ram → rah + as → rahaḥ, "they delight (ramante) in it": a secluded place.

Uṇādi 655 · añcyañjiyujibhṛjibhyaḥ kuś ca

अञ्च्यञ्जियुजिभृजिभ्यः कुञ्च

añcyañjiyujibhṛjibhyaḥ kuñca · A 9.4.215

एभ्योऽसुन् कवर्गश्चान्तादेशः । अङ्कश्चिह्नशरीरयोः । अङ्गः पक्षी । योगः समाधिः । भर्गस्तेजः ।

Rule. After añc, añj, yuj and bhṛj, asun, and a velar replaces the final. A light penultimate vowel takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. aṅkaḥ "a mark; the body"; añj → aṅg + as → aṅgaḥ "a bird"; yuj → yog + as → yogaḥ "samādhi"; bhṛj → bharg + as → bhargaḥ "radiance".

Watch out. Ours reads kuñca; the 1915 print reads kuś ca, which the kaumudī's "a velar is the substitute for the final" requires.

Uṇādi 656 · bhūrañjibhyāṃ kit

भूरञ्जिभ्यां कित्

bhūrañjibhyāṃ kit · A 9.4.216

भुवः । रजः ।

Rule. After bhū and rañj, asun, kit. So there is no guṇa: ū becomes uv (SK 271), and the nasal of rañj is dropped (SK 415).

Forms. bhū → bhuv + as → bhuvaḥ "the mid-region"; rañj → raj + as → rajaḥ "dust".

Uṇādi 657 · vaser ṇit

वसेर्णित्

vaserṇit · A 9.4.217

वासो वस्त्रम् ।

Rule. After vas, asun, ṇit. The penultimate a takes vṛddhi (SK 2282).

Forms. vas → vās + as → vāsaḥ "a garment".

Uṇādi 658 · cander ādeś ca chaḥ

चन्देरादेश्च छः

canderādeśca chaḥ · A 9.4.218

छन्दः ।

Rule. After cand (cadi, with the nasal of SK 2262), asun, and ch replaces the initial c.

Forms. cand → chand + as → chandaḥ.

Uṇādi 659 · pacivacibhyāṃ suṭ ca

पचिवचिभ्यां सुट् च

pacivacibhyāṃ suṭ ca · A 9.4.219

पक्षसी तु स्मृतौ पक्षौ । वक्षो हृदयम् ।

Rule. After pac and vac, asun with the augment suṭ (s). c becomes k (SK 378) and s becomes ṣ (SK 212).

Forms. pac + s-as → pakṣas: dual pakṣasī "the two sides"; vakṣaḥ "the chest".

Uṇādi 660 · vahihādhāñbhyaś chandasi

वहिहाधाञ्भ्यश्छन्दसि

vahihādhāñbhyaśchandasi · A 9.4.220

वक्षाः अनड्वान् । हासाश्चन्द्रः । धासाः पर्वत इति प्राञ्चः । वस्तुतस्तु णिदित्यनुवर्तते न तु सुट् । तेन वहेरुपधावृद्धिः । इतरयोः आतो युक्– {SK 2761} इति युक् । शोणा धृष्णू नृवाहसा । श्रोता हवं गृणतः स्तोमवाहाः । विश्वो विहायाः । वाजम्भरो विहायाः । देवो न यः पृथिवीं विश्वधायाः । अधारयत् पृथिवीं विश्वधायसम् । धर्णसिं भूरिधायसमित्यादिः ।

Rule. After vah, hā and dhā, in the Veda, asun. The earlier authorities carry suṭ forward. Bhaṭṭoji says that in fact the ṇit of uṇādi 657 runs on, not suṭ. So vah takes vṛddhi of its penultimate (SK 2282), and hā and dhā take yuk (SK 2761).

Forms. On the earlier view: vakṣāḥ "a draught ox", hāsāḥ "the moon", dhāsāḥ "a mountain". On Bhaṭṭoji's view, Vedic nṛvāhasā, stomavāhāḥ, vihāyāḥ, viśvadhāyāḥ, viśvadhāyasam, bhūridhāyasam.

Watch out. vakṣāḥ, hāsāḥ, dhāsāḥ are not Bhaṭṭoji's forms. The Tattvabodhinī calls them wrong: they are not found in ordinary language, and the Veda shows the ṇit forms.

IV.AU. āsi, asi, unasi, kanasi — ayās, sutapās, candramās, apsarās, uśanā — running example: `candra + mā + asi (ḍit) → (ṭi-loss, SK 316) → candramas → candramāḥ`

These last affixes of the pāda make s-stems, mostly masculine (vedhāḥ, candramāḥ, aṅgirāḥ). ayāḥ is an indeclinable, uṣas is neuter, and apsaras is feminine. āsi adds ās, asi adds as, unasi adds unas, and kanasi adds anas, kit. The final i is taken as only for pronunciation; Bhaṭṭoji does not state this, it is inferred. asi is not nit, so it keeps its own initial accent (SK 3708), where asun would give initial accent to the whole word (SK 3686). In the masculine and feminine first-case singular the a before the s is lengthened (SK 425). The running example is candramāḥ "the moon", "measured like candra" (Haradatta in the Tattvabodhinī).

candra + mā + asi

→ the i is for pronunciation → candra + mā + as

→ the affix is ḍit (uṇādi 667), so the ṭi ā of mā is dropped (SK 316) → candra + m + as → candramas

→ first-case singular, the a lengthened (SK 425) → candramāḥ.

Uṇādi 661 · iṇa āsiḥ

इण आसिः

iṇa āsiḥ · A 9.4.221

अयाः वह्निः । स्वरादिपाठादव्ययत्वम् ।

Rule. After the root iṇ, the affix āsi (ās). The i takes guṇa (SK 2168), and e + ā gives ayā (SK 61). The word is read in the svarādi list, so it is an indeclinable (SK 447).

Forms. i + ās → ayāḥ "fire".

Uṇādi 662 · mithune 'siḥ pūrvavac ca sarvam

मिथुनेऽसिः पूर्ववच्च सर्वम्

mithune'siḥ pūrvavacca sarvam · A 9.4.222

उपसर्गविशिष्टो धातुर्मिथुनं तन्नासुनोऽपवादोऽसिः । स्वरार्थः ।

Rule. When the root is joined with an upasarga (mithuna), asi is the exception (apavāda) to asun. The sūtra adds "everything as before", which the Tattvabodhinī takes to mean that each root keeps its special operations under asun. The purpose is the accent.

Forms. The kaumudī gives none; the Tattvabodhinī gives suyaśāḥ (with the yuṭ of uṇādi 630) and supayāḥ.

Uṇādi 663 · nañi hana eha ca

नञि हन एह च

nañi hana eha ca · A 9.4.223

अनेहाः । अनेहसौ ।

Rule. After han with nañ as upapada, asi, and eha replaces the root. nañ becomes an before a vowel (SK 757, SK 758). The first-case singular takes anaṅ (SK 276).

Forms. an + eha + as → anehas → anehā; dual anehasau.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read anehāḥ; with anaṅ the form is anehā, which is read here.

Uṇādi 664 · vidhāño vedha ca

विधाञो वेध च

vidhāño vedha ca · A 9.4.224

विदधातीति वेधाः ।

Rule. After dhā with vi, asi, and vedha replaces vi + dhā together. The two a's become one (SK 191).

Forms. vedha + as → vedhāḥ, so called because he arranges (vidadhāti).

Uṇādi 665 · nuvo dhuṭ ca

नुवो धुट् च

nuvo dhuṭ ca · A 9.4.225

नोधाः ।

Rule. After nu, asi with the augment dhuṭ (dh) at its start (SK 36). nu takes guṇa.

Forms. no + dh-as → nodhāḥ (a ṛṣi, the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 666 · gatikārakopapadayoḥ pūrvapadaprakṛtisvaratvaṃ ca

गतिकारकोपपदयोः पूर्वपदप्रकृतिस्वरत्वं च

gatikārakopapadayoḥ pūrvapadaprakṛtisvaratvaṃ ca · A 9.4.226

असिः स्यात् । सुतपाः । जातवेदाः । गतिकारकोपदात् कृत् {SK 3873} इत्युत्तरपदप्रकृतिस्वरत्वे सति शेषस्यानुदात्तत्वे प्राप्ते तदपवादार्थमिदम् ।

Rule. With a gati (a preverb) or a kāraka word as upapada, asi, and the first member keeps its own accent. This sets aside SK 3873, by which the last member would keep its accent.

Forms. su + tap + as → sutapāḥ; jāta + vid + as → jātavedāḥ (guṇa, SK 2189).

Uṇādi 667 · candre mo ḍit

चन्द्रे मो डित्

candre mo ḍit · A 9.4.227

चन्द्रोपपदान्माङोऽसिः स्यात्स च डित् । चन्द्रमाः ।

Rule. After mā with candra as upapada, asi, and it is ḍit.

Forms. candramāḥ (the group's derivation).

Uṇādi 668 · vayasi dhāñaḥ

वयसि धाञः

vayasi dhāñaḥ · A 9.4.228

वयोधास्तरुणः ।

Rule. After dhā with vayas as upapada, asi (ḍit). The s of vayas becomes u before a voiced sound (SK 166), giving o.

Forms. vayas + dh + as → vayodhāḥ "a young man".

Uṇādi 669 · payasi ca

पयसि च

payasi ca · A 9.4.229

पयोधाः समुद्रो मेघश्च ।

Rule. The same after dhā with payas as upapada.

Forms. payodhāḥ "the ocean; a cloud".

Uṇādi 670 · purasi ca

पुरसि च

purasi ca · A 9.4.230

पुरोधाः ।

Rule. The same after dhā with puras as upapada.

Forms. purodhāḥ (the household priest, Amara in the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 671 · purūravāḥ

पुरूरवाः

purūravāḥ · A 9.4.231

पुरुशब्दस्य दीर्घो रौतेरसिश्च निपात्यते ।

Rule. A nipātana: puru is lengthened, and asi comes after ru, with guṇa and av.

Forms. purū + rav + as → purūravāḥ.

Uṇādi 672 · cakṣer bahulaṃ śic ca

चक्षेर्बहुलं शिच्च

cakṣerbahulaṃ śicca · A 9.4.232

नृचक्षाः ।

Rule. After cakṣ, asi, and it is variably śit. A śit affix is sārvadhātuka (SK 2166), so khyāñ (SK 2436) does not replace the root.

Forms. nṛcakṣāḥ (the Tattvabodhinī: "demons").

Watch out. The bahulam here is the sūtra's own word, not SK 3169. Neither text says what licenses the nṛ.

Uṇādi 673 · uṣaḥ kit

उषः कित्

uṣaḥ kit · A 9.4.233

उषः ।

Rule. After uṣ, asi, kit, so there is no guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. uṣ + as → uṣaḥ "daybreak" (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 674 · damer unasiḥ

दमेरुनसिः

damerunasiḥ · A 9.4.234

सप्तार्चिर्दमुनाः ।

Rule. After dam, the affix unasi (unas).

Forms. dam + unas → damunāḥ, a name of fire; the kaumudī quotes Amara's line saptārciḥ damunāḥ. The Tattvabodhinī adds Vedic damūnāḥ.

Uṇādi 675 · aṅgater asir iruḍāgamaś ca

अङ्गतेरसिरि रुडागमश्च

aṅgaterasiri ruḍāgamaśca · A 9.4.235

अङ्गिराः ।

Rule. After aṅg (agi, with its nasal), asi, with the augment iruṭ (ir) at its start (SK 36).

Forms. aṅg + ir + as → aṅgirāḥ (a ṛṣi, the Tattvabodhinī).

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print space the sūtra asiri ruḍāgamaś ca. The form needs asir iruḍāgamaḥ, the augment iruṭ.

Uṇādi 676 · sarter appūrvād asiḥ

सर्तेरप्पूर्वादसिः

sarterappūrvādasiḥ · A 9.4.236

अप्सराः । प्रायेणायं भूम्नि । अप्सरसः ।

Rule. After sṛ with ap before it, asi. sṛ takes guṇa with r (SK 2168).

Forms. ap + sar + as → apsarāḥ; mostly plural, apsarasaḥ.

Uṇādi 677 · vidibhujibhyāṃ viśve

विदिभुजिभ्यां विश्वे

vidibhujibhyāṃ viśve · A 9.4.237

विश्ववेदाः । विश्वभोजाः ।

Rule. After vid and bhuj with viśva as upapada, asi, with guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. viśvavedāḥ; viśvabhojāḥ.

Uṇādi 678 · vaśeḥ kanasiḥ

वशेः कनसिः

vaśeḥ kanasiḥ · A 9.4.238

सम्प्रसारणम् । उशनाः ।

Rule. After vaś, the affix kanasi (anas). Being kit, it brings saṃprasāraṇa (SK 2412): v → u (SK 328), the a merging (SK 330). The first-case singular takes anaṅ (SK 276).

Forms. vaś → uś + anas → uśanas → uśanā.

Watch out. Ours and the 1915 print read uśanāḥ; with anaṅ the form is uśanā. After this sūtra the 1915 print closes the pāda: iti uṇādiṣu caturthaḥ pādaḥ, "Thus ends the fourth pāda in the uṇādis." Our text lacks it. The heading pañcamaḥ pādaḥ belongs to uṇādi 679.

V.A. ḍutac, ūma, ūran — a wonder, wheat, lentil, a man — running example: `at + bhū + ḍutac → at-bh-uta (ḍit: ṭi ū dropped) → adbhuta`

The fifth and last pāda begins here. The 1915 print sets the heading "pañcamaḥ pādaḥ" above uṇādi 679. Ours lacks it, so it is supplied in brackets: "[The fifth pāda.]". Our 679 is the print's 689. The first affix, ḍutac, is uta. Its ḍ deletes the ṭi of the root: the last vowel and anything after it. Its c makes the word accented on the last syllable (SK 3710). ūma has no marker. ūran is ūra. Its n makes the word accented on the first syllable (SK 3686). In uṇādi 682 ūran is made kit.

at + bhū + ḍutac

→ the markers ḍ and c go → at + bhū + uta

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi of bhū, its ū, is dropped (SK 316) → at + bh + uta

→ t becomes d before bh (SK 84) → adbhuta

→ with the case-ending → adbhutam.

Uṇādi 679 · adi bhuvo ḍutac

अदि भुवो डुतच्

adi bhuvo ḍutac · A 9.5.1

अद्भुतम् ।

Rule. With the indeclinable at as upapada, the affix ḍutac comes after bhū. The Tattvabodhinī gives the sense condition: "unexpected" (ākasmika). The sūtra's adi is the seventh case of at, already showing the d.

Forms. at + bhū + ḍutac → adbhutam, "a wonder" (the Tattvabodhinī's āścaryam; the kaumudī gives no sense).

Uṇādi 680 · gudher ūmaḥ

गुधेरूमः

gudherūmaḥ · A 9.5.2

गोधूमः ।

Rule. After gudh "to wrap", the affix ūma comes. The affix has no k, so the light penultimate u takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. gudh + ūma → godhūmaḥ, wheat. The Tattvabodhinī cites the Medinī lexicon for two more senses: the orange and a herb.

Uṇādi 681 · maser ūran

मसेरूरन्

maserūran · A 9.5.3

मसूरः । प्रथमे पादे असेरुरन्मसेश्चेत्यत्र व्याख्यातः ।

Rule. After mas "to change form", the affix ūran comes. Its n makes the word first-accented.

Forms. mas + ūra → masūraḥ, lentil. Bhaṭṭoji adds only that the word was explained in the first pāda, at aser uran and maseś ca (uṇādi 42–43).

Uṇādi 682 · sthaḥ kic ca

स्थः किच्च

sthaḥ kicca · A 9.5.4

स्थूरो मनुष्यः ।

Rule. After sthā, the affix ūran comes (carried forward, as the Tattvabodhinī says), and it is kit. The root is ṣṭhā, with s for ṣ (SK 2264). Before a vowel-initial kit affix the root's ā drops (SK 2372).

Forms. sthā + ūra → sthūraḥ, a man. The Tattvabodhinī notes that in the mantra sthūrasya rāyaḥ… the word means "firm" (sthira), by its derivation.

V.B. ati — nouns in -ati — running example: `ṛ + ati → ar-ati (guṇa) → arati`

The affix ati has no marker in uṇādi 683. Uṇādi 684 makes it nit: the n-marked affix makes the word first-accented (SK 3686). The Tattvabodhinī says that both ati and its nit run on into 685. The running example is aratiḥ "distress".

ṛ + ati

→ ṛ takes guṇa before the affix (SK 2168) → ar + ati

→ arati → aratiḥ.

Uṇādi 683 · pāter atiḥ

पातेरतिः

pāteratiḥ · A 9.5.5

पातिः स्वामी । संपातिः पक्षिराजः ।

Rule. After pā, the affix ati comes. The Tattvabodhinī takes the root as pā "to protect", not pā "to drink". The two a-sounds make one long ā (SK 85).

Forms. pā + ati → pātiḥ, a master (svāmin). With the prefix sam: saṃpātiḥ, the king of birds.

Uṇādi 684 · vāter nit

वातेर्नित्

vāternit · A 9.5.6

वातिरादित्यसोमयोः ।

Rule. After vā "to move", the affix ati comes, and it is nit, so the word is first-accented (SK 3686).

Forms. vā + ati → vātiḥ, the sun and the moon. The Tattvabodhinī says these senses come from the Rabhasa lexicon.

Watch out. The sūtra never names ati. It is read here as carried over from 683, and the Tattvabodhinī on 685 confirms it.

Uṇādi 685 · arteś ca

अर्तेश्च

arteśca · A 9.5.7

अरतिरुद्वेगः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go" too, the affix ati comes, still nit (both carried forward, as the Tattvabodhinī states). The ṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. ṛ + ati → aratiḥ, distress (udvega).

V.C. kna, ulac, ṭa/ṭan — grass, rice, servant, fisherman — running example: `daṃs + ṭa/ṭan → d-ā-s-a (n → ā, SK 85) → dāsa`

Four affixes make four nouns. kna is na; its k blocks guṇa. ulac is ula; its c gives last-syllable accent (SK 3710). ṭa and ṭan both leave a. The Tattvabodhinī says the n of ṭan makes the word first-accented. So the two differ only in accent. What the ṭ does is not stated. The running example is dāsaḥ "servant". Its root is dasi. A root taught with a marker i takes the augment num, a nasal (SK 2262), so it appears as daṃs.

daṃs + ṭa (or ṭan)

→ the markers go → daṃs + a

→ ā replaces the nasal n, by this sūtra → da-ā-s + a

→ a and ā make one long ā (SK 85) → dāsa

→ dāsaḥ.

Uṇādi 686 · tṛheḥ kno halopaś ca

तृहेः क्नो हलोपश्च

tṛheḥ kno halopaśca · A 9.5.8

तृणम् ।

Rule. After tṛh "to injure", the affix kna comes, and the root's h is dropped. The Tattvabodhinī: the affix is kit, so there is no guṇa. Then n becomes ṇ after ṛ, by a vārttika.

Forms. tṛh + kna → tṛ + na → tṛṇam (grass; neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī gives a sense, so the gloss is inferred).

Uṇādi 687 · vuñ-luṭhi-tani-tāḍibhya ulac taṇḍaś ca

वुञ्लुठितनिताडिभ्य उलच् तण्डश्च

vuñluṭhitanitāḍibhya ulac taṇḍaśca · A 9.5.9

व्रियन्ते लुट्यन्ते तन्यन्ते ताड्यन्त इति वा तण्डुलाः ।

Rule. After vṛñ "to choose", luṭh "to roll", tan "to spread" or tāḍi "to beat", the affix ulac comes, and taṇḍa replaces the root.

Forms. taṇḍa + ula → taṇḍulāḥ, husked rice grains. Bhaṭṭoji gives four alternative reasons for the name: they are chosen, rolled about, spread out, or beaten.

Watch out. Ours, and apparently the 1915 print, reads vuñ. The kaumudī's vriyante needs vṛñ, and the sūtra is read here with vṛñ. The Tattvabodhinī contrasts this end-accented taṇḍula with the medial-accented one of uṇādi 547.

Uṇādi 688 · daṃseṣ ṭaṭanau na ā ca

दंसेष्टटनौ न आ च

daṃseṣṭaṭanau na ā ca · A 9.5.10

दासः सेवकशूद्रयोः ।

Rule. After daṃs (dasi "to bite, to see"), the affixes ṭa and ṭan come, and ā replaces the root's n.

Forms. daṃs + ṭa / ṭan → dāsaḥ, a servant (sevaka) and a śūdra. With ṭan the word is first-accented (the Tattvabodhinī). With ṭa it keeps the affix's own accent (SK 3708).

Uṇādi 689 · daṃśeś ca

दंशेश्च

daṃśeśca · A 9.5.11

दाशो धीवरः ।

Rule. After daṃś "to bite" too, ṭa and ṭan come, and ā replaces the n (carried forward, as the Tattvabodhinī states). The vowels merge as in 688 (SK 85).

Forms. daṃś + ṭa / ṭan → dāśaḥ, a fisherman (dhīvara).

V.D. ḍaisi — the avyayas "high" and "low" — running example: `ud + ci + ḍaisi → ud-c-ais (ṭi-lopa) → uccais → uccaiḥ`

One affix makes two indeclinables (avyaya), words that take no case-endings. ḍaisi leaves ais. Its ḍ deletes the ṭi of the root. Its final i is taken as for utterance only. The forms count as avyayas because they stand in the svarādi list (SK 447). The running example is uccaiḥ "high, aloud".

ud + ci + ḍaisi

→ the marker ḍ goes; the final i is for utterance → ud + ci + ais

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi of ci, its i, drops → ud + c + ais

→ d becomes c before c (SK 121, SK 111) → uccais

→ uccaiḥ.

Uṇādi 690 · udi cer ḍaisiḥ

उदि चेर्डैसिः

udi cerḍaisiḥ · A 9.5.12

स्वरादिपाठादव्ययत्वम् । उच्चैः ।

Rule. With ud as upapada, the affix ḍaisi comes after ci "to gather". The Tattvabodhinī states the ṭi-loss.

Forms. ud + ci + ḍaisi → uccaiḥ, high, aloud (the kaumudī gives no sense; the gloss is inferred). Bhaṭṭoji: it is an avyaya because it is read in the svarādi list (SK 447).

Uṇādi 691 · nau dīrghaś ca

नौ दीर्घश्च

nau dīrghaśca · A 9.5.13

नीचैः ।

Rule. With ni as upapada, ḍaisi comes after ci, and ni is lengthened. The kaumudī does not state that ci and ḍaisi carry over; they are read here as carried over from 690. There is no Tattvabodhinī here.

Forms. ni + ci + ḍaisi → ni-c-ais → nīcaiḥ, low. It too stands in the svarādi list (SK 447).

V.E. kta, yat (with ṇuk, kuṭ) — calm, merit, śikya — running example: `pū + ṇuk + yat → pūṇ-ya → (ū shortened) puṇya`

kta is ta. Because kta is kit, the nasal of ram drops (SK 2428), as Bhaṭṭoji says. yat is ya. Two augments, added sounds, attach to it. A k-marked augment like ṇuk stands at the end of the root. A ṭ-marked augment like kuṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36). The running example is puṇyam.

pū + yat

→ the marker t goes → pū + ya

→ the augment ṇuk (k-marked) stands at the end of the root (SK 36) → pūṇ + ya

→ the ū is shortened, by this sūtra → puṇya

→ puṇyam.

Uṇādi 692 · sau rameḥ kto dame pūrvapadasya ca dīrghaḥ

सौ रमेः क्तो दमे पूर्वपदस्य च दीर्घः

sau rameḥ kto dame pūrvapadasya ca dīrghaḥ · A 9.5.14

रमेः सुपूर्वाद्दमे वाच्ये क्तः स्यात् । कित्वादनुनासिकलोपः । सूरत उपशान्तो दयालुश्च ।

Rule. With su as upapada, kta comes after ram "to sport" when self-restraint (dama) is meant. The prior member su is lengthened. Bhaṭṭoji: kta is kit, so the root's nasal drops (SK 2428).

Forms. su + ram + kta → su-ra-ta → sūrataḥ, one who is calm (upaśānta) and compassionate (dayālu).

Uṇādi 693 · pūño yaṇ ṇuk hrasvaś ca

पूञो यण् णुक् ह्रस्वश्च

pūño yaṇ ṇuk hrasvaśca · A 9.5.15

यत्प्रत्ययः । पुण्यम् ।

Rule. After pūñ "to purify", the affix yat comes with the augment ṇuk, and the root vowel is shortened.

Forms. pū + ṇuk + yat → puṇyam. The Tattvabodhinī cites Viśva: charming, a good deed, dharma.

Watch out. The sūtra's "yaṇ" is not an affix yaṇ. Bhaṭṭoji says "the affix is yat"; its t has become ṇ before ṇuk.

Uṇādi 694 · sraṃseḥ śiḥ kuṭ kic ca

स्रंसेः शिः कुट् किश्च

sraṃseḥ śiḥ kuṭ kiśca · A 9.5.16

स्रंसतेः शिरादेशः यत्प्रत्ययः कित्तस्य कुडागमश्च । शिक्यम् ।

Rule. śi replaces sraṃs "to fall". The affix yat comes (as the kaumudī states), with the augment kuṭ, and it is kit. The Tattvabodhinī: the kit blocks guṇa of the i (SK 2217).

Forms. śi + k + ya → śikyam (the kaumudī gives no sense).

Watch out. Ours ends "kiś ca". The 1915 print reads "kic ca", which the kaumudī's "it is kit" requires.

V.F. kyu, īran/īrac, ac/al — ram, tiger, belly, mouth — running example: `ud + dṛ + ac → ud-dar-a → (d of ud dropped) udara`

kyu is yu, which becomes ana (SK 1247); its k blocks guṇa. īran and īrac give the same sounds and differ only in accent. ac and al both leave a and differ only in their markers. In uṇādi 698 they are made ḍit. The running example is udaram.

ud + dṛ + ac (or al)

→ the marker goes → ud + dṛ + a

→ ṛ takes guṇa, with r after it (SK 2168, SK 70) → ud + dar + a

→ the final d of the prior member ud drops, by this sūtra → udara

→ udaram.

Uṇādi 695 · arteḥ kyur uc ca

अर्तेः क्युरुच्च

arteḥ kyurucca · A 9.5.17

उरणो मेषः ।

Rule. After ṛ "to go", the affix kyu comes, and u replaces the root vowel. yu becomes ana (SK 1247). The u takes r after it (SK 70). Then n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235).

Forms. ṛ + kyu → ur + ana → uraṇaḥ, a ram (meṣa). The Tattvabodhinī's printed "kupratyayaḥ" is a slip for kyu.

Uṇādi 696 · hiṃser īrann īracau

हिंसेरीरन्नीरचौ

hiṃserīrannīracau · A 9.5.18

हिंसीरो व्याघ्रदुष्टयोः ।

Rule. After hiṃs (hisi "to injure", with num, SK 2262), the affixes īran and īrac come. The n gives first-syllable accent (SK 3686), the c last-syllable accent (SK 3710).

Forms. hiṃs + īra → hiṃsīraḥ, a tiger and a wicked person.

Uṇādi 697 · udi dṛṇāter ajalau pūrvapadāntyalopaś ca

उदि दृणातेरजलौ पूर्वपदान्त्यलोपश्च

udi dṛṇāterajalau pūrvapadāntyalopaśca · A 9.5.19

उदरम् ।

Rule. With ud as upapada, ac or al comes after dṛ "to split", and the final sound of the prior member drops.

Forms. ud + dṛ + a → ud-dara → udaram (the kaumudī gives no sense).

Uṇādi 698 · ḍit khaner muṭ sa codāttaḥ

डित् खनेर्मुट् स चोदात्तः

ḍit khanermuṭ sa codāttaḥ · A 9.5.20

अच् अल् च डित्स्याद्धातोर्मुट् स चोदात्तः । मुखम् ।

Rule. After khan "to dig", ac and al come (carried forward, as both the kaumudī and the Tattvabodhinī say). Here they are ḍit, so the ṭi an drops. The root takes the augment muṭ, which is accented (udātta). Being ṭ-marked, it stands at the head of the root (SK 36).

Forms. mu + kh + a → mukham, accented on the first syllable. The Tattvabodhinī cites the Medinī: mouth, beginning, means, and more.

V.G. san, kha, ūkha — shoulder, fool, nail, crest, ray — running example: `muh → mūr + kha → mūrkha`

san is sa; its n gives first-syllable accent. kha and ūkha have no marker. In most of these sūtras the root is also cut or replaced. The running example is mūrkhaḥ "fool".

muh + kha

→ mūr replaces the root (the Tattvabodhinī) → mūr + kha

→ mūrkha → mūrkhaḥ.

Uṇādi 699 · ameḥ san

अमेः सन्

ameḥ san · A 9.5.21

अंसः ।

Rule. After am "to go", the affix san comes. The m becomes anusvāra before s (SK 123).

Forms. am + sa → aṃsaḥ, the shoulder (so the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara; the kaumudī gives no sense).

Uṇādi 700 · muheḥ kho mūr ca

मुहेः खो मूर्च

muheḥ kho mūrca · A 9.5.22

मूर्खः ।

Rule. After muh "to be bewildered", the affix kha comes, and mūr replaces the root.

Forms. mūr + kha → mūrkhaḥ, a fool (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara). The Tattvabodhinī's print has short mur; the text is read here with the sūtra's mūr.

Uṇādi 701 · naher halopaś ca

नहेर्हलोपश्च

naherhalopaśca · A 9.5.23

नखः ।

Rule. After nah "to bind", kha comes (carried forward, says the Tattvabodhinī), and the h drops. The root is ṇah, with n for initial ṇ (SK 2286).

Forms. na + kha → nakhaḥ, a nail (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Viśva).

Uṇādi 702 · śīṅo hrasvaś ca

शीङो ह्रस्वश्च

śīṅo hrasvaśca · A 9.5.24

शिखा ।

Rule. After śīṅ "to lie down", kha comes (the Tattvabodhinī), and the root vowel is shortened. The Tattvabodhinī: because shortening is expressly taught, there is no guṇa. The feminine ṭāp is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred from the form.

Forms. śi + kha → śikha → śikhā, crest, flame (the Tattvabodhinī, citing the Medinī).

Uṇādi 703 · māṅa ūkho may ca

माङ ऊखो मय् च

māṅa ūkho may ca · A 9.5.25

मयूखः ।

Rule. After māṅ "to measure", the affix ūkha comes, together with may.

Forms. may + ūkha → mayūkhaḥ, a ray (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara).

Watch out. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī says what may attaches to. It is read here as a substitute for the root, like mūr in 700; this is an inference.

V.H. phak, śvaṇ/śun, ḍun — ankle, flank, beard, tears — running example: `spṛś → pṛ + śvaṇ → (ṇ: vṛddhi ṛ → ār) pārśva`

phak is pha; its k blocks guṇa. śvaṇ is śva; its ṇ brings vṛddhi of a final vowel (SK 254). śun is śu; its n bears on the accent. ḍun is u; its ḍ deletes the ṭi of the root. The running example is pārśvaḥ "flank".

spṛś + śvaṇ

→ pṛ replaces spṛś, by this sūtra → pṛ + śvaṇ

→ the marker ṇ goes → pṛ + śva

→ the ṇ-marked affix brings vṛddhi of ṛ, with r after it (SK 254, SK 70) → pār + śva

→ pārśva → pārśvaḥ.

Uṇādi 704 · kaligalibhyāṃ phag asyoc ca

कलिगलिभ्यां फगस्योच्च

kaligalibhyāṃ phagasyocca · A 9.5.26

कुल्फः शरीरावयवो रोगश्च । गुल्फः पादग्रन्थिः ।

Rule. After kal "to sound, to count" and gal "to eat", the affix phak comes, and u replaces the root's a. The k blocks guṇa of the new u (SK 2189 barred by SK 2217).

Forms. kal + pha → kulphaḥ, a part of the body, and a disease. gal + pha → gulphaḥ, the ankle ("the knot of the foot").

Uṇādi 705 · spṛśeḥ śvaṇśunau pṛ ca

स्पृशेः श्वण्शुनौ पृ च

spṛśeḥ śvaṇśunau pṛ ca · A 9.5.27

श्वण्शुनौ प्रत्ययौ पृ इत्यादेशः । पार्श्वोऽस्त्री कक्षयोरधः । पर्शुरायुधम् ।

Rule. After spṛś "to touch", the affixes śvaṇ and śun come, and pṛ replaces the root. Before śun the ṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168).

Forms. pṛ + śva → pārśvaḥ, not feminine, the part below the armpits. pṛ + śu → parśuḥ, a weapon.

Watch out. An affix-initial ś is normally a marker (SK 195), yet here it stays in both forms. Neither the kaumudī nor the Tattvabodhinī comments on this.

Uṇādi 706 · śmani śrayater ḍun

श्मनि श्रयतेर्डुन्

śmani śrayaterḍun · A 9.5.28

श्मन्शब्दो मुखवाची । मुखमाश्रयत इति श्मश्रुः ।

Rule. With śman "face" as upapada, the affix ḍun comes after śri "to resort to". Being ḍit, it drops the ṭi i of the root (SK 316).

Forms. śman + śri + ḍun → śmaśruḥ, the beard, "what resorts to the face".

Watch out. Nobody explains why the n of śman is lost. SK 236 is suggested for it here, but only as a guess.

Uṇādi 707 · aśrvādayaś ca

अश्वादयश्च

aśvādayaśca · A 9.5.29

अश्रु नयनजलम् ।

Rule. aśru and similar words are also formed.

Forms. aśru, "the water of the eyes" (tears). The Tattvabodhinī derives it from aś + run, or from nañ + śri + ḍun. It rejects Ujjvaladatta's aś + ḍun + ruṭ, since a ḍit affix would delete the whole root.

Watch out. Ours reads "aśvādayaḥ"; the 1915 print reads "aśrvādayaḥ", which the example aśru requires.

V.I. ṭan, ac, an, itac — body words — running example: `han → (doubled) han-han → ja-han → ja-ghan + ac → jaghana`

Five sūtras make words for parts of the body. ṭan is unusual: in jaṭā its ṭ stays, so it is not a marker here, and the n governs the accent. ac is a, with last-syllable accent (SK 3710). an is a, its n bearing on the accent (SK 3686). itac is ita, again with c. The running example is jaghanam "the front of the hips". Its root is doubled.

han → doubled, by this sūtra → han-han

→ the first copy (abhyāsa) is reduced (SK 2179, SK 2245, SK 2182) → ja-han

→ the h after the abhyāsa becomes gh (SK 2430) → jaghan

→ jaghan + ac → jaghana → jaghanam.

Uṇādi 708 · janeṣ ṭan lopaś ca

जनेष्टन् लोपश्च

janeṣṭan lopaśca · A 9.5.30

जटा ।

Rule. After jan "to be born", the affix ṭan comes, and the root's final n drops. The feminine presumably takes ṭāp (SK 454), as the Tattvabodhinī says for jaṅghā under the next sūtra.

Forms. ja + ṭa → jaṭā, matted hair (the Tattvabodhinī, citing the Medinī).

Watch out. The ṭ stays in jaṭā, so it is not a marker here, though an affix-initial ṭ normally is (SK 189). The Tattvabodhinī's print names the affix as an.

Uṇādi 709 · ac tasya jaṅgha ca

अच् तस्य जङ्घ च

ac tasya jaṅgha ca · A 9.5.31

तस्य जनेः जङ्घादेशः स्यादच्च । जङ्घा ।

Rule. After jan (Bhaṭṭoji: "in place of that jan"), the affix ac comes, and jaṅgha replaces the root. The Tattvabodhinī adds ṭāp (SK 454).

Forms. jaṅgha + a → jaṅghā, the shank.

Uṇādi 710 · hanteḥ śarīrāvayave dve ca

हन्तेः शरीरावयवे द्वे च

hanteḥ śarīrāvayave dve ca · A 9.5.32

जघनम् । पश्चान्नितम्बः स्त्रीकट्याः क्लीबे तु जघनं पुरः ।

Rule. After han, when a part of the body is meant, ac comes (carried forward, says the Tattvabodhinī), and the root is doubled. The steps are those of the group's derivation.

Forms. jaghanam. Bhaṭṭoji quotes a half-verse (Amara's, says the Tattvabodhinī): the hinder part of a woman's hip is nitamba; jaghana, in the neuter, is the front.

Uṇādi 711 · kliśer an lo lopaś ca

क्लिशेरन् लो लोपश्च

kliśeran lo lopaśca · A 9.5.33

लकारस्य लोपः । केशः ।

Rule. After kliś "to torment", the affix an comes, and the l is dropped. The i then takes guṇa, presumably as a light penultimate (SK 2189); neither Bhaṭṭoji nor the Tattvabodhinī states it.

Forms. kliś + a → kiś + a → keśaḥ, hair.

Uṇādi 712 · phaler itaj ādeś ca paḥ

फलेरितजादेश्च पः

phaleritajādeśca paḥ · A 9.5.34

पलितम् ।

Rule. After phal "to bear fruit", the affix itac comes, and p replaces the initial ph.

Forms. phal + ita → palitam. The Tattvabodhinī cites Amara: whiteness of the hair through old age.

V.J. vun — names in -aka — running example: `kṛ + vun → kṛ + aka (SK 1247) → kar-aka (guṇa, SK 2168, 70) → karaka`

vun is vu, which becomes aka (SK 1247). It has no k, so the root takes guṇa. Its n gives first-syllable accent (SK 3686). It makes names (saṃjñā): words fixed for a particular thing. The running example is karakaḥ "water-pot".

kṛ + vun

→ the marker n goes → kṛ + vu

→ vu becomes aka (SK 1247) → kṛ + aka

→ ṛ takes guṇa, with r after it (SK 2168, SK 70) → kar + aka

→ karaka → karakaḥ.

Uṇādi 713 · kṛñādibhyaḥ saṃjñāyāṃ vun

कृञादिभ्यः संज्ञायाम् वुन्

kṛñādibhyaḥ saṃjñāyām vun · A 9.5.35

करकः । करका । कटकः । नरकम् । नरकः । नरको नारकोऽपि चेति द्विरूपकोशः । सरकं गगनम् । कोरकः कोरकं च ।

Rule. After kṛñ "to make" and the others, the affix vun comes, when a name is meant. The Tattvabodhinī names the roots: kṛ, kaṭ, nṝ, sṛ, kur.

Forms. karakaḥ water-pot, karakā hail; kaṭakaḥ; narakam, narakaḥ (also nāraka, says the Dvirūpakośa); sarakam the sky; korakaḥ, korakam. The Tattvabodhinī: words with guṇa belong under vun, words without it under kun.

Uṇādi 714 · cīkayater ādyantaviparyayaś ca

चीकयतेराद्यन्तविपर्ययश्च

cīkayaterādyantaviparyayaśca · A 9.5.36

कीचको वंशभेदः ।

Rule. After cīk (a root of the cur class, whose ṇic presumably drops, SK 2313), vun comes. The kaumudī does not restate vun; it is inferred from the ending -aka. The first and last consonants change places.

Forms. cīk → kīc + aka → kīcakaḥ, a kind of bamboo.

Uṇādi 715 · pacimacyor ic copadhāyāḥ

पचिमच्योरिच्चोपधायाः

pacimacyoriccopadhāyāḥ · A 9.5.37

पेचकः । मेचकः ।

Rule. After pac and mac, vun comes (inferred from the forms), and i replaces the penultimate a. The i then takes guṇa (SK 2189).

Forms. pac → pic → pec + aka → pecakaḥ; mac → mic → mec + aka → mecakaḥ.

Watch out. The Tattvabodhinī gets this i by bāhulaka. It names the second root as maci, which should take a nasal; nobody explains why mecaka has none.

V.K. ara, al/ac — nouns in -ara — running example: `jan → jaṭh (n → ṭh) + ara → jaṭhara`

ara has no marker in uṇādi 716. In 717 it is made cit, with last-syllable accent (SK 3710). The pair al/ac returns from uṇādi 697. One sūtra here is a nipātana, a list of finished forms. The running example is jaṭharam "belly".

jan + ara

→ ṭh replaces the root's final n → jaṭh + ara

→ jaṭhara → jaṭharam.

Uṇādi 716 · janer araṣṭha ca

जनेररष्ठ च

janeraraṣṭha ca · A 9.5.38

जठरम् ।

Rule. After jan, the affix ara comes, and ṭh replaces the root's final.

Forms. jaṭh + ara → jaṭharam, the belly (the Tattvabodhinī, citing the Medinī).

Watch out. That ṭh replaces the final n is not said here. It is read from the form and from the Tattvabodhinī on 717.

Uṇādi 717 · vacimanibhyāṃ cic ca

वचिमनिभ्यां चिच्च

vacimanibhyāṃ cicca · A 9.5.39

वठरो मूर्खः । मठरो मुनिशौण्डयोः । बिदादित्वान्माठरः । गर्गादित्वान्माठर्यः ।

Rule. After vac and man, ara comes with ṭh for the final (carried forward, per the Tattvabodhinī), and it is cit.

Forms. vaṭharaḥ, a fool; maṭharaḥ, a sage, a drunkard. Being in the bida group, it takes añ (SK 1106): māṭharaḥ. Being in the garga group, it takes yañ (SK 1107): māṭharyaḥ. Both have vṛddhi of the first vowel (SK 1075).

Uṇādi 718 · ūrji dṛṇāter alacau pūrvapadāntalopaś ca

ऊर्जि दृणातेरलचौ पूर्वपदान्तलोपश्च

ūrji dṛṇāteralacau pūrvapadāntalopaśca · A 9.5.40

ऊर्दरः शूररक्षसोः ।

Rule. With ūrj as upapada, al or ac comes after dṝ "to tear", and the final of the prior member drops. ṝ takes guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70). The pattern is that of uṇādi 697.

Forms. ūrj + dṝ + a → ūr-dar-a → ūrdaraḥ, a hero and a demon.

Uṇādi 719 · kṛdarādayaś ca

कृदरादयश्च

kṛdarādayaśca · A 9.5.41

कृदरः । कुसूलः । मृदरं विलसत् । सृदरः सर्पः ।

Rule. kṛdara and the rest are formed by nipātana. The Tattvabodhinī: the indeclinables kṛ, mṛ or sṛ + dṝ + al or ac.

Forms. kṛdaraḥ; kusūlaḥ; mṛdaram, shining; sṛdaraḥ, a snake. kusūla is not of this shape; it falls under "and the rest".

V.L. yun, tun, kanyan, pāsa — killer, bird, gold, cloth — running example: `kram + tun → krām-tu (vṛddhi) → krāntu`

yun is yu, which becomes ana (SK 1247). tun is tu. kanyan is anya. In all three the n bears on the accent (SK 3686). pāsa has no marker. The running example is krāntuḥ "bird".

kram + tun

→ the marker n goes → kram + tu

→ vṛddhi of the a, by this sūtra → krām + tu

→ m becomes anusvāra, then n (SK 123, SK 124) → krāntu

→ krāntuḥ.

Uṇādi 720 · hanter yun nādyantayor ghatvatatve

हन्तेर्युन्नाद्यन्तयोर्घत्वतत्वे

hanteryunnādyantayorghatvatatve · A 9.5.42

घातनो मारकः ।

Rule. After han, the affix yun comes. The initial h becomes gh and the final n becomes t.

Forms. ghat + ana → ghātanaḥ, a killer (māraka).

Watch out. The long ā is unexplained. yun is not ṇ-marked, and the print's "yunn-" rules out reading yuṇ.

Uṇādi 721 · kramigamikṣamibhyas tun vṛddhiś ca

क्रमिगमिक्षमिभ्यस्तुन् वृद्धिश्च

kramigamikṣamibhyastun vṛddhiśca · A 9.5.43

क्रान्तुः पक्षी । गान्तुः पथिकः । क्षान्तुर्मशकः ।

Rule. After kram, gam and kṣam, the affix tun comes, and the root vowel takes vṛddhi.

Forms. krāntuḥ, a bird; gāntuḥ, a traveller; kṣāntuḥ, a mosquito.

Uṇādi 722 · haryateḥ kanyan hira ca

हर्यतेः कन्यन् हिर च

haryateḥ kanyan hira ca · A 9.5.44

कन्यन् प्रत्ययः । हिरण्यम् ।

Rule. After hary "to go, to desire", the affix kanyan comes, and hira replaces the root. The k has nothing to do, since the whole root is replaced. Then n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. hira + anya → hiraṇyam (gold, among the Medinī's senses quoted by the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 723 · kṛñaḥ pāsaḥ

कृञः पासः

kṛñaḥ pāsaḥ · A 9.5.45

कर्पासः । बिल्वादित्वात्कार्पासं वस्त्रम् ।

Rule. After kṛ, the affix pāsa comes, and ṛ takes guṇa (SK 2168, SK 70).

Forms. kṛ + pāsa → karpāsaḥ. Being in the bilva group, it takes aṇ (SK 1516) with vṛddhi (SK 1075): kārpāsam, cloth.

V.M. tu, ḍa, yat (with nuṭ) — elephant, wool, grain — running example: `dhā + nuṭ + yat → dhā-n-ya → dhānya`

tu has no marker. ḍa is a; its ḍ deletes the ṭi. yat is ya, here with the augment nuṭ. Being ṭ-marked, nuṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36). The running example is dhānyam "grain".

dhā + yat

→ the marker t goes → dhā + ya

→ the augment nuṭ stands at the head of the affix (SK 36) → dhā + n + ya

→ dhānya → dhānyam.

Uṇādi 724 · janes tu raś ca

जनेस्तु रश्च

janestu raśca · A 9.5.46

जर्तुर्हस्ती योनिश्च ।

Rule. After jan, the affix tu comes, and r replaces the root's final n. The Tattvabodhinī: tu here is the affix, not the particle "but".

Forms. jar + tu → jartuḥ, an elephant and the womb.

Uṇādi 725 · ūrṇoter ḍaḥ

ऊर्णोतेर्डः

ūrṇoterḍaḥ · A 9.5.47

ऊर्णा ।

Rule. After ūrṇu "to cover", the affix ḍa comes. Being ḍit, it drops the ṭi u (SK 316). Then the feminine ṭāp (SK 454).

Forms. ūrṇ + a → ūrṇā, wool. The Tattvabodhinī cites Amara: also the curl between the brows.

Uṇādi 726 · dadhāter yat nuṭ ca

दधातेर्यत् नुट् च

dadhāteryat nuṭ ca · A 9.5.48

धान्यम् ।

Rule. After dhā, the affix yat comes, and the augment nuṭ is added to it (the Tattvabodhinī). The accent follows SK 3701.

Forms. dhā + n + ya → dhānyam, grain. The Tattvabodhinī cites the Medinī: grain and coriander.

V.N. krin, āla, kīkan, ḍa-u — a bird, a domain, Indra, a sieve — running example: `tan + ḍa-u (sanvat) → ta-tan → ti-tan → (ḍit: ṭi an dropped) tit-au → titau`

krin is ri; its k and n are markers. āla has no marker; it takes the augment āpatuṭ at its head (SK 36). kīkan is īka; its k blocks guṇa. ḍa-u is two vowels, a and u; its ḍ deletes the ṭi. Uṇādi 730 also treats it "like san" (sanvat), the desiderative affix: the root is doubled and the first copy takes i. The running example is titauḥ "sieve".

tan + ḍa-u

→ the marker ḍ goes → tan + a-u

→ treated like san: the root is doubled (SK 2395), the first copy reduced (SK 2179) → ta-tan + a-u

→ the a of the abhyāsa becomes i (SK 2317) → ti-tan + a-u

→ the affix is ḍit, so the ṭi an drops (SK 316) → tit + a-u

→ a and u, uttered separately, do not merge by guṇa (SK 69) → titau → titauḥ.

Uṇādi 727 · jīryateḥ krin raś ca vaḥ

जीर्यतेः क्रिन् रश्च वः

jīryateḥ krin raśca vaḥ · A 9.5.49

जिव्रिः स्यात्कलपक्षिणोः । बहुलकात् हलि च {SK 354} इति दीर्घो न ।

Rule. After jṝ "to age", the affix krin comes, and v replaces the r. ṝ becomes i with r after it (SK 2390, SK 70). That r becomes v.

Forms. jṝ + ri → jir + ri → jivriḥ, "kala" (left untranslated) and a bird.

Watch out. By bāhulaka, the lengthening of SK 354 does not apply. So the form is not *jīvri.

Uṇādi 728 · mavyater yalopo maś cāpatuṭ cālaḥ

मव्यतेर्यलोपो मश्चापतुट् चालः

mavyateryalopo maścāpatuṭ cālaḥ · A 9.5.50

मव्यतेरालप्रत्ययः स्यात्तस्यापतुडागमो धातोर्यलोपो मकारश्चान्त्यस्य । ममापतालो विषये ।

Rule. After mavy "to bind", the affix āla comes with the augment āpatuṭ. The root's y drops, and m replaces the final v.

Forms. mam + āpat + āla → mamāpatālaḥ, an object or domain (viṣaya).

Uṇādi 729 · ṛjeḥ kīkan

ऋजेः कीकन्

ṛjeḥ kīkan · A 9.5.51

ऋजीक इन्द्रो धूमश्च ।

Rule. After ṛj "to go", the affix kīkan comes. Its k blocks guṇa of the ṛ (SK 2217).

Forms. ṛj + īka → ṛjīkaḥ, Indra, and smoke.

Uṇādi 730 · tanoter ḍauḥ sanvac ca

तनोतेर्डउः सन्वच्च

tanoterḍauḥ sanvacca · A 9.5.52

तितउः । पुंसि क्लीबे ।

Rule. After tan "to spread", the affix ḍa-u comes, and it is treated like san. The Tattvabodhinī gives the steps: doubling, i in the abhyāsa, ṭi-loss, and no guṇa.

Forms. titauḥ, a sieve, masculine and neuter.

V.O. nipātana sets — "the young" and "the vile" — running example: `nañ + vad + yat → (n of nañ dropped, SK 757) a-vadya`

Two sūtras simply list finished words: they are formed by nipātana. Bhaṭṭoji then names the root and affix behind each word. The first list means "a young one" (vayas, an age of life). The second means "contemptible" (kutsite). The running example is avadyam.

nañ + vad + yat

→ the marker t goes → nañ + vad + ya

→ the n of nañ is dropped (SK 757) → a + vadya

→ avadya → avadyam.

Uṇādi 731 · arbhakapṛthukapākā vayasi

अर्भकपृथुकपाका वयसि

arbhakapṛthukapākā vayasi · A 9.5.53

ऋधु वृद्धो । अतो वुन् । भकारश्चान्तादेशः । प्रथेः कुकन्संप्रसारणं च । पिबतेः कन् ।

Rule. arbhaka, pṛthuka and pāka are formed by nipātana, meaning a young one.

Forms. ṛdh + vun, with bh for dh and guṇa → arbhaka. prath + kukan, with saṃprasāraṇa → pṛthuka. pā "to drink" + kan → pāka, "one who drinks the breast" (the Tattvabodhinī).

Uṇādi 732 · avadyāvamādhamārvarephāḥ

अवद्यावमाधमार्वरेफाः

avadyāvamādhamārvarephāḥ · A 9.5.54

कुत्सिते वदेर्नञि यत् । अवद्यम् । अवतेरमः । वस्य पक्षे धः । अवमः । अधमः । अर्तेर्वन् । अर्वा । रिफतेस्तौदादिकादेः । रेफः ।

Rule. avadya, avama, adhama, arvan and repha are formed by nipātana, meaning "contemptible".

Forms. nañ + vad + yat → avadyam. av + ama → avamaḥ; with dh for v, adhamaḥ. ṛ + van → arvā. riph (tud class) + the affix a → rephaḥ.

Watch out. The 1915 print numbers riphates taudādikādeḥ as a separate sūtra, 743. From here it runs eleven ahead of ours. The phrase does not construe, so "the affix a" is supplied in reading it.

V.P. ta/ra, kan, varaṭ — clinging, vile, Yama, the lord — running example: `aś → (ī for the upadhā) īś + varaṭ → īśvara`

ta and ra have no marker. In uṇādi 733 they take the augment puṭ at their head (SK 36). kan is a; Bhaṭṭoji doubts what its k is for. varaṭ is vara; its ṭ brings ṅīp in the feminine (SK 470). The running example is īśvaraḥ "lord". Its ī replaces the penultimate vowel (upadhā), carried over from uṇādi 734.

aś + varaṭ

→ the marker ṭ goes → aś + vara

→ ī replaces the penultimate a (from 734, by the ca) → īś + vara

→ īśvara → īśvaraḥ.

Uṇādi 733 · līrīṅor hrasvaḥ puṭ ca tarau śleṣaṇakutsanayoḥ

लीरीङोर्ह्रस्वः पुट् च तरौ श्लेषणकुत्सनयोः

līrīṅorhrasvaḥ puṭ ca tarau śleṣaṇakutsanayoḥ · A 9.5.55

तरौ प्रत्ययौ क्रमात् स्तो धातोर्ह्रस्वः प्रत्ययस्य पुट् । लिप्तं श्लिष्टम् । रिप्रं कुत्सितम् ।

Rule. After līṅ "to cling" comes ta, for clinging; after rīṅ comes ra, for contempt. The root vowel is shortened, and the affix takes puṭ.

Forms. li + p + ta → liptam, stuck, clinging. ri + p + ra → ripram, contemptible.

Uṇādi 734 · kliśer īc copadhāyāḥ kan lopaś ca lo nām ca

क्लिशेरीच्चोपधायाः कन् लोपश्च लो नाम् च

kliśerīccopadhāyāḥ kan lopaśca lo nām ca · A 9.5.56

क्लिशेः कन् स्यात् उपाधाया ईत्वं लस्य लोपो नामागमश्च । कीनाशो यमः । कित्वफलं चिन्त्यम् ।

Rule. After kliś, the affix kan comes. ī replaces the penultimate, the l drops, and the affix takes the augment nām (the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. kīnāśaḥ, Yama.

Watch out. Bhaṭṭoji calls the purpose of the k doubtful (cintyam). The Tattvabodhinī: teaching ī already rules out guṇa. Nobody explains where nām goes to give kī-nā-śa.

Uṇādi 735 · aśnoter āśukarmaṇi varaṭ ca

अश्नोतेराशुकर्मणि वरट् च

aśnoterāśukarmaṇi varaṭ ca · A 9.5.57

चकारादुपधाया ईत्वम् । ईश्वरः ।

Rule. After aś "to pervade", the affix varaṭ comes, for one whose action is quick. The Tattvabodhinī: a quick giver. By the ca, ī replaces the penultimate.

Forms. īś + vara → īśvaraḥ. The Tattvabodhinī discusses the feminines īśvarī and īśvarā. It reports an extra sūtra in the Daśapādī, hanter ran ghaś ca, giving ghara, a house.

V.Q. uran, aran — catur, prātar, antar — running example: `pra + at + aran → prāt-ar → prātar → prātaḥ`

uran and aran leave ur and ar. The Tattvabodhinī says the a after the r is only for utterance. The n gives first-syllable accent (SK 3686). Two of the three words are avyayas. The running example is prātaḥ "early".

pra + at + aran

→ the marker n goes; the last a is for utterance → pra + at + ar

→ a and a make one long ā (SK 85) → prāt + ar → prātar

→ final r becomes visarga at a pause (SK 76) → prātaḥ.

Uṇādi 736 · cater uran

चतेरुरन्

cateruran · A 9.5.58

चत्वारः ।

Rule. After cat "to ask", the affix uran comes, giving catur. In the first-case plural, the augment ām (SK 331) stands after the last vowel (SK 37), and u becomes v (SK 47).

Forms. cat + ur → catur; catu-ā-r + as → catvāraḥ.

Uṇādi 737 · prād ater aran

प्रादतेररन्

prādateraran · A 9.5.59

प्रातः ।

Rule. After at "to go constantly", preceded by pra, the affix aran comes.

Forms. prātaḥ, early, at dawn (the kaumudī gives no sense; the gloss is inferred). The Tattvabodhinī: it is an avyaya, read in the svarādi list (SK 447).

Uṇādi 738 · ames tuṭ ca

अमेस्तुट् च

amestuṭ ca · A 9.5.60

अन्तर्मध्यम् ।

Rule. After am, aran comes (carried forward, says the Tattvabodhinī), and the affix takes the augment tuṭ at its head (SK 36). The m becomes n before t (SK 123, SK 124).

Forms. am + t + ar → antar, the middle (madhyam). The Tattvabodhinī: it is an avyaya, like prātar.

V.R. ga, ka — tree, lion, tiger — running example: `vi + ā + ghrā + ka → (kit: ā dropped) vi-ā-ghr-a → (i → y) vyāghra`

ga has no marker. ka is a; its k blocks guṇa and drops a root-final ā (SK 2372). The running example is vyāghraḥ "tiger".

vi + ā + ghrā + ka

→ the marker k goes → vi + ā + ghrā + a

→ the affix is kit, so the root's ā drops (SK 2372) → vi + ā + ghr + a

→ i becomes y before ā (SK 47) → vyāghra

→ vyāghraḥ.

Uṇādi 739 · daher go lopo daś ca naḥ

दहेर्गो लोपो दश्च नः

dahergo lopo daśca naḥ · A 9.5.61

गप्रत्ययो धातोरन्तस्य लोपो दकारस्य नकारः । नगः ।

Rule. After dah "to burn", the affix ga comes. The root's final drops, and n replaces the d.

Forms. dah + ga → da + ga → nagaḥ: a tree, a mountain (the Tattvabodhinī, citing the Medinī).

Uṇādi 740 · siceḥ saṃjñāyāṃ hanumau kaś ca

सिचेः संज्ञायां हनुमौ कश्च

siceḥ saṃjñāyāṃ hanumau kaśca · A 9.5.62

सिञ्चतेः कप्रत्ययो हकारादेशो नुम् च स्यात् । सिंहः ।

Rule. After sic "to sprinkle", when a name is meant, the affix ka comes. h replaces the root's final (the Tattvabodhinī), and the augment num is added. num stands after the last vowel (SK 37) and becomes anusvāra (SK 123). The k blocks guṇa (SK 2217).

Forms. si-h + a → si-n-h-a → siṃhaḥ, a lion.

Uṇādi 741 · vyāṅi ghrāteś ca jātau

व्याङि घ्रातेश्च जातौ

vyāṅi ghrāteśca jātau · A 9.5.63

कप्रत्ययः स्यात् । व्याघ्रः ।

Rule. After ghrā "to smell", preceded by vi and āṅ, the affix ka comes (Bhaṭṭoji states it), when a species (jāti) is meant.

Forms. vyāghraḥ, the tiger (the Tattvabodhinī, citing the Medinī).

V.S. ac — terrible, earth — running example: `han → ghur + ac → (guṇa) ghor-a → ghora`

ac is a. It is not kit, so a light penultimate takes guṇa. Its c gives last-syllable accent (SK 3710). The running example is ghoram "terrible".

han + ac

→ ghur replaces the root (the Tattvabodhinī) → ghur + a

→ the light penultimate u takes guṇa (SK 2189) → ghor + a

→ ghora → ghoram.

Uṇādi 742 · hanter ac ghura ca

हन्तेरच् घुर च

hanterac ghura ca · A 9.5.64

घोरम् ।

Rule. After han, the affix ac comes, and ghur replaces the root. The a of the sūtra's "ghura" is only for utterance.

Forms. ghur + a → ghoram, terrible (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Viśva).

Uṇādi 743 · kṣamer upadhālopaś ca

क्षमेरुपधालोपश्च

kṣamerupadhālopaśca · A 9.5.65

चादच् । क्ष्मा ।

Rule. After kṣam "to endure", ac comes (Bhaṭṭoji: "by the ca, ac"), and the penultimate a drops. The feminine ṭāp (SK 454) is not stated by Bhaṭṭoji or the Tattvabodhinī; it is inferred from the form.

Forms. kṣm + a → kṣmā, the earth (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara).

V.T. ḍri, ani, amac, alac — the closing run: three, a disease, first, last, auspiciousness — running example: `prath + amac → prathama`

The last five sūtras give tri, grahaṇi/grahaṇī, prathama, carama and maṅgala. ḍri is ri; its ḍ deletes the ṭi. ani has no marker. amac and alac are ama and ala; their c gives last-syllable accent (SK 3710). The running example is prathamaḥ "first".

prath + amac

→ the marker c goes → prath + ama

→ prathama → prathamaḥ.

Uṇādi 744 · tarater ḍriḥ

तरतेर्ड्रिः

taraterḍriḥ · A 9.5.66

त्रयः । त्रीन् ।

Rule. After tṝ "to cross", the affix ḍri comes. Being ḍit, it drops the ṭi ṝ (SK 316), giving tri. tri is always plural (SK 263).

Forms. tṝ + ri → tri: trayaḥ (first case), trīn (second case, masculine).

Uṇādi 745 · graher aniḥ

ग्रहेरनिः

graheraniḥ · A 9.5.67

ग्रहणिः ङीष् । ग्रहणी व्याधिभेदः ।

Rule. After grah "to take", the affix ani comes. Then n becomes ṇ after r (SK 235, SK 197).

Forms. grahaṇiḥ; with the optional feminine ṅīṣ (kṛdikārāt, under SK 503), grahaṇī, a disease.

Watch out. The 1915 print's glyph for the feminine affix is unclear. Ours (ṅīṣ) is kept, because the Tattvabodhinī reads ṅīṣ and derives it by kṛdikārāt.

Uṇādi 746 · prather amac

प्रथेरमच्

pratheramac · A 9.5.68

प्रथमः ।

Rule. After prath "to become known", the affix amac comes.

Forms. prathamaḥ. The Tattvabodhinī: it is optionally a pronoun (sarvanāma, SK 226), so the plural is prathame or prathamāḥ.

Uṇādi 747 · careś ca

चरेश्च

careśca · A 9.5.69

चरमः ।

Rule. After car "to move", amac comes too (carried forward, says the Tattvabodhinī).

Forms. caramaḥ. The Tattvabodhinī doubts the need for a separate sūtra: "after prath and car" would have done.

Uṇādi 748 · maṅger alac

मङ्गेरलच्

maṅgeralac · A 9.5.70

मङ्गलम् ।

Rule. After maṅg (taught as magi, so it takes the nasal, SK 2262), the affix alac comes.

Forms. maṅg + ala → maṅgalam, auspiciousness (the Tattvabodhinī, citing Amara).

The uṇādi-pāṭha thus ends on an auspicious word. Two colophons follow in the 1915 print, and both are supplied here in brackets. The first closes the pāda: "[Thus ends the fifth pāda in the uṇādis.]" (iti uṇādiṣu pañcamaḥ pādaḥ). The second closes the prakaraṇa: "[Thus the uṇādis are concluded.]" (iti uṇādayaḥ samāptāḥ). The next chapter opens with SK 3169, uṇādayo bahulam.

Terms used in this chapter

uṇādi — "uṇ and the rest": the affixes of this list, taught after named roots to form nouns that the kṛt rules do not.
pāda — one of the five quarters of the uṇādi list; pāda 1 is uṇādi 1–157.
it — a marker letter, written in an affix or augment but not heard; it signals an effect such as guṇa, vṛddhi or an accent.
kit / ṅit — marked with k or ṅ: an i, u or ṛ of the root takes no guṇa or vṛddhi (SK 2217), and a nasal before its last consonant is lost (SK 415).
ñit / ṇit — marked with ñ or ṇ: vṛddhi of a final vowel (SK 254) or of a penultimate a (SK 2282).
nit — marked with n: the word is acute on its first syllable (SK 3686).
cit — marked with c: the word is acute on its last syllable (SK 3710).
ḍit — marked with ḍ: the ṭi of the base is lost (SK 316).
ṭit / ṣit — marked with ṭ or ṣ: the feminine takes ṅīp or ṅīṣ (SK 470, SK 498). A ṭ-marked augment stands at the head of the affix (SK 36).
ādyudātta / antodātta — acute on the first syllable / acute on the last syllable.
guṇa / vṛddhi — the vowels a, e, o / ā, ai, au, and the replacement of a vowel by one of them.
anuvṛtti — carrying an affix or condition forward from an earlier sūtra into later ones that do not repeat it.
saṃprasāraṇa — a semivowel replaced by its vowel: y → i, r → ṛ; the next vowel then merges into it (SK 330).
abhyāsa — the first copy of a doubled root: the śi of śiśu.
sanvat — "as before san": the root doubles and its abhyāsa takes i (SK 2317), as in śiśu and jihma.
nipātana — a finished form stated in a sūtra; its irregular steps are accepted as given (kharu, mukura, gharma).
augment (āgama) — a sound added to a root or affix, such as yuk (y), guk (g), buk (b), tuk (t), duṭ (d), muṭ (m), nuṭ (n), ṣuk (ṣ), asum (as), am (a).
upapada — a word named in the seventh case that stands before the root: kim in kiṃśāru, para in paraśu.
ṭi — the last vowel of a base with whatever follows it: ā of bhā, an of tan.
num — the augment n in a root marked with i (SK 2262): bindu, pāṃśu.
ṭāp / ṅīp / ṅīṣ — the feminine affixes ā / ī / ī.
laghu — light: said of a short vowel not followed by a conjunct (SK 31–32); a light penultimate takes guṇa (SK 2189).
ṇi (ṇic) — the affix ṇic, heard as i; tāḍi and pāri are roots cited with it, and it is lost in taḍit and pārak.
yuk — the augment y after a root-final ā before a ñ- or ṇ-marked kṛt (SK 2761): vāyu.
bāhulaka — "by the bahulam" of SK 3169 (uṇādayo bahulam, chapter 69): an uṇādi affix may come after other roots, or skip or add an operation.
kośa — a lexicon (Amarakośa, Viśva, Medinī and others) whose lines Bhaṭṭoji quotes for meanings and genders.
Tattvabodhinī — a commentary on the Siddhānta-kaumudī; the only commentary on the uṇādi.
Veda / Veda commentary — the Vedic texts; chandas is the Vedic language. The Veda commentary (Vedabhāṣya) is cited for Vedic senses (taviṣī, saraṭ).
uṇ / ñuṇ — the affix u with vṛddhi: kāru, dāru (uṇādi 1–6).
u — the affix u, with guṇa; nit in uṇādi 9–18, kit in 13 and 20–21: bharu, madhu, iṣu, śiśu.
ku — the affix u marked with k: guru, pṛthu, ākhu (uṇādi 22–37).
nyaṅkvādi — the list headed by nyaṅku; its words turn c, j into velars (SK 2864): nyaṅku, madgu, bhṛgu.
vārttika — a supplementary statement on a sūtra: the l → r of raghu (uṇādi 29).
pṛṣodarādi — the list of irregular words accepted as used (SK 1034): parśu, mahelā.
ākṛtigaṇa — an open list, known by its type and not closed: mṛgayu and the rest (uṇādi 37), tṝ and the rest (uṇādi 117).
urac / uran — the affix ura, final-acute / first-acute: mathurā, asura.
kharjūrādi — the list taking ūra by uṇādi 530: aṅkūra, bandhūra.
gaṇasūtra — a rule stated inside a list: kokater vā kuk (uṇādi 41), the three in uṇādi 106.
prajñādi — the list taking aṇ with no change of sense (SK 2106): āsura, chāgala, kṣauma.
ṭiṣac — the affix iṣa, final-acute, with ṅīp in the feminine: mahiṣa, mahiṣī.
sautra root — a root found only in the sūtras, not in the list of roots: tav, bhaḍ, ṛt, yuṣ.
kirac — the affix ira, with no guṇa: rudhira, timira.
ilac — the affix ila, final-acute: salila, kokila.
erak — the affix era, with no guṇa: guḍera, kubera.
otac, ḍavatu, oran, olac, ūran — the affixes ota, avat (with ṭi-loss), ora, ola, ūra: kapota, bhavat, kaṭhora, kapola, mayūra.
tun / tu / katu / catu / ātu / ātṛkan — the affixes tu, atu, ātu, ātṛka: setu, ṛtu, kratu, edhatu, jīvātu, jaivātṛka.
iṭ — the augment i before certain affixes; barred before tu by SK 3163 and absent in tardū, śaṇḍha.
ardharcādi — the list of words that are masculine and neuter: saktu.
ūṭh — the substitute ū for a v together with the vowel before it (SK 2654): otu, om, ūma.
ū / kū — the affix ū, with guṇa / marked with k, with none: vadhū, nṛtū.
uti / iti / ulac — the affixes ut, it, ula: marut, harit, harṣula.
luk — deletion of an affix without trace: the ṇi of tāḍi in taḍit.
anusvāra — the pure nasal written ṃ; an m or n before a stop becomes anusvāra and then that stop's own nasal (SK 123, SK 124): śaṇḍha, daṇḍa, śṛṅga.
ḍha / aṭha / kha / ṭha — the affixes ḍha, aṭha, kha and ṭha: śaṇḍha, kamaṭha, śaṅkha, kaṇṭha. ḍha keeps its ḍh by bāhulaka (99); ṭha presumably likewise (103).
kala — the affix ala marked with k: vṛṣala, capala, mala.
ḍa — the affix ḍa, whose ḍ stays by bāhulaka: daṇḍa, kuṇḍa.
pratyāhāra — a cover term for a run of sounds: ñam, the nasals (uṇādi 111).
ālac / vālac / ālīyac / ālañ / kālan — the affixes āla, vāla, ālīya: sthālī, catvāla, mārjālīya, pātāla, kapāla.
aṅgac — the affix aṅga: taraṅga, mṛdaṅga.
gan / gaṇ / gak / ga — the affix ga: gaṅgā, śārṅga, mudga, garga.
aṇḍan — the affix aṇḍa: karaṇḍa.
adi — the affix ad: śarat; ḍit in tad.
sarvādi — the list of pronouns headed by sarva (SK 213): tyad, tad, yad.
aṭi / aji — the affixes aṭ and aj: saraṭ, pārak, bhiṣak.
svarādi / avyaya — the list headed by svar, whose words are indeclinable (avyaya, SK 447): pṛthak, om.
madik / man / mak — the affixes mad and ma: asmad, dharma, dhūma.
cādi — the list headed by ca; its words are particles only when they do not denote a thing. Bhaṭṭoji denies that om is indeclinable through it.
Ujjvaladatta — a commentator on the uṇādi whose views Bhaṭṭoji and the Tattvabodhinī reject (om, cāṇḍāla).
ṣivan / kvan / van / va — the affixes iva and va: pṛthivī, aśva, eva, garva.
nipāta — a particle: eva when it does not denote a thing.
asvatantra — "not independent": a sense other than the agent (uṇādi 151).
Bhāṣya — Patañjali's great commentary, quoted for rohit and yoṣit.
kanin / kani — the affix an, with or without the n marker: rājan, śvan.
it (marker) — a sound written in an affix as taught but not heard; it signals an effect, like the k of kthan or the ṇ of ṇukan.
guṇa — the replacement of a vowel by a, e or o (with ar for ṛ): kṛ → kar in kareṇu.
upadhā (penultimate) — the sound just before a root's last sound. A short vowel there is "light" and takes guṇa (SK 2189): kuṣ → koṣ.
kit (k-marked) — an affix with the marker k. It blocks guṇa and vṛddhi (SK 2217) and makes a nasal before the root's final consonant drop (SK 415), unless the root is i-marked (taught with a marker i, like ṇidi or madi).
nit / cit — an affix marked with n puts the accent on the word's first syllable (SK 3686); one marked with c puts it on the last (SK 3710).
jhal — a class of consonants that does not include r; SK 2281 drops a sound only between consonants of this class.
vṛddhi — the replacement of a vowel by ā, ai or au (with ār for ṛ): sṛ → sār in sārtha.
ṇit (ṇ-marked) — an affix with the marker ṇ (or ñ); it brings vṛddhi (SK 254, SK 2282).
nyaṅku-group — a list of words whose c or j is replaced by a velar (kutva, SK 2864): takra, vakra.
paca-group — the list of roots that take the agent affix ac (SK 2896): canda beside candra.
mūrdhanya — a cerebral sound; here the ṣ that replaces s after certain sounds (SK 2410, SK 212).
rapara — "having r after it": an s so placed does not become ṣ (SK 3168).
Vṛtti — a commentary that Bhaṭṭoji cites under SK 3168 without naming it.
augment — a sound added to a root or affix: tuk, num, muṭ, śuṭ, thuk, suṭ, ṣuk. A ṭ-marked augment stands at the head of the affix; a k-marked one at the end of the root (SK 36).
ṇic / ṇi — the causative affix, which leaves i (ṇi) on the root: rodi, chādi.
ṅīṣ — the feminine affix ī taken by a word with a ṣ-marked affix or of the gaura-list (SK 498): bherī, śarvarī.
ṭāp — the feminine affix ā (SK 454): dakṣiṇā, raśanā.
ṇatva — n becoming ṇ after r or ṣ in the same word, even across vowels and some consonants (SK 235, SK 197): hariṇa.
kvip — an affix that vanishes entirely (SK 375), leaving the root itself as the noun: vāk.
pada — an inflected word; at its end c or j becomes k (SK 378): vāk, vaṇik.
avyaya — an indeclinable word, which takes no case-endings: glaukaroti, muhuḥ.
cvi — the affix of "becoming what one was not", as in glaukaroti.
niyama — a restricting rule: it limits what another rule would do (uṇādi 223 on SK 449).
aṇ — here an affix a added in the word's own sense (svārthe); its marker ṇ brings vṛddhi of the first vowel: vaṇij → vāṇija.
śatṛ — the present-participle affix at. A word "like śatṛ" takes num in the masculine (SK 361) and ṅīp in the feminine (SK 455): mahān, mahatī.
ṅīp — a feminine affix ī (SK 455): mahatī.
śap — an affix a that SK 2167 (kartari śap) brings after a root in the active, as before śatṛ. A word in ati takes no śap, since that ati counts as ārdhadhātuka (the Tattvabodhinī on uṇādi 241).
san — the desiderative affix; with it the root doubles (SK 2395): juhurāṇa, āśuśukṣaṇi.
iṭ / aniṭ — the augment i before certain affixes / "without iṭ": śaṃstṛ, but duhitṛ with iṭ.
sārvadhātuka / ārdhadhātuka — the two classes of affixes after roots. A ś-marked affix is sārvadhātuka (SK 2166); cakṣuḥ keeps cakṣ for that reason.
ślu — the treatment that doubles a root such as hu; uṇādi 218 applies it to juhū.
lyuṭ — another affix that gives ana; with it rañj keeps its nasal: rañjana beside rajana (the Tattvabodhinī).
it (it-letter) — a marker sound in an affix as taught, not heard in the word: the ṣ and c of ṣvarac.
kit — marked with k. A kit affix blocks guṇa and vṛddhi of the root vowel (SK 2217): kṛṣṇa.
ṣṭutva — a dental next to ṣ becomes retroflex (SK 113): kṛṣna → kṛṣṇa.
curādi — the verb class headed by cur, whose roots are taken with ṇic: lakṣi.
ṭit — marked with ṭ. A ṭit augment stands at the head of what it is added to (SK 36).
antaraṅga — "internal": an operation whose conditions lie closer together inside the word; it applies first (uṇādi 289).
Daśapādī — the Daśapādī-uṇādivṛtti, another commentary on the uṇādi list, whose readings the Tattvabodhinī compares.
ṅit — marked with ṅ. Like kit, it blocks guṇa (SK 2217): kṣipaṇu, rudatha.
mit — marked with m. A mit augment goes after the last vowel (SK 37); a mit root keeps a short vowel before ṇic (SK 2568).
niṣṭhā — the past-participle affixes of chapter 67; the uṇādi kta is not one (uṇādi 369).
upasarga — a prefix such as ā or sam: āvasatha.
ṇit — marked with ṇ. It brings vṛddhi of the root (SK 254, SK 2282): vāhasa.
ṣit / ṅīṣ — an affix marked with ṣ brings the feminine affix ṅīṣ (ī) (SK 498): rohantī.
yathāsaṅkhya — pairing two lists in order, first with first: the twelve roots and affixes of uṇādi 442.
it-letter — a marker sound in an affix, dropped from the form, that signals an operation.
upadhā — the penultimate sound of a root or stem.
aluk — a first member that keeps its case-ending: parame in parameṣṭhī (SK 966).
ruk — the augment r, added to the abhyāsa in uṇādi 459: parparīka.
yaṅ-luk — the intensive whose affix yaṅ is deleted: caṅkaṇ from kaṇ.
ṇic — the causative affix, leaving i on the root: arpi, dūṣi, śāti.
ṣyañ — the affix ya after the brāhmaṇādi words, making an abstract noun: śauṭīryam (SK 1788).
kṛtya — an affix of "what is to be done"; kelimar (SK 2834) is one, unlike the uṇādi elimac.
nañ — the negative prefix a(n): avīci.
tuk — the augment t after a short vowel before a p-marked kṛt affix (SK 2858): jitvā.
kuṭādi — the group of roots headed by kuṭ, after which an affix counts as ṅit (SK 2461), so guṇa is blocked: tuḍiḥ.
ik / igupadha — the vowels i, u, ṛ, ḷ / a root having one of them as penultimate (uṇādi 559).
sautra — a root known only from sūtras, not from the root list: śat, stambh, varṇi, kṣad.
chandas / bhāṣā — the Veda / ordinary classical language.
anaṅ — the substitute an for the final of sakhi, uśanas, anehas and some others in the first-case singular (SK 248, SK 276): sakhā, uśanā.
udātta — the high-pitched accent.
ṇi — the causative affix (i) that forms a causative root such as chādi; it is dropped before some uṇādi affixes (SK 2313): chadma, chatram.
ḍāp — a feminine affix ā allowed optionally after sīman (SK 461): sīmā.
mithuna — in the uṇādi, a root joined with an upasarga (preverb); it calls for mani and asi (uṇādi 591, 662).
svarādi — the list of SK 447, whose members are indeclinables (avyaya): samayā, svasti, ayāḥ.
ugit — marked with u; the Tattvabodhinī reads the u of ḍumsun so, which gives ṅīp in supuṃsī (SK 455).
pararūpa — the second vowel's form replacing both vowels in sandhi: agasti (śakandhvādi).
visarga — the final breath ḥ that replaces s or r at the end of a word (SK 162, SK 76): cetaḥ.
ghit — marked with gh; before such an affix c and j become velars (SK 2863): rekṇaḥ.
śit / sārvadhātuka — marked with ś / the class of affixes that a ś-marked affix joins (SK 2166): nṛcakṣāḥ.
apavāda — an exception that sets aside a general rule: asi against asun (uṇādi 662).
gati / kāraka — a preverb / a word in a case-relation to the action; as upapada with asi they keep their own accent (uṇādi 666).
colophon — the closing line of a section; here iti uṇādiṣu caturthaḥ pādaḥ, which the 1915 print gives after uṇādi 678.
saṃjñā — here, a name: a word fixed for one particular thing (uṇādi 713, 740).
gaṇa — a list of words named by its first member: the bida, garga and bilva groups.
ṅīp / ṅīṣ — the feminine affixes ī: ṅīp after a ṭ-marked affix (SK 470), ṅīṣ in grahaṇī.
sarvanāma — a pronoun; prathamaḥ and caramaḥ are optionally treated as one (SK 226).

Summary

Uṇādi	Root + affix	Forms
1	kṛ, vā, pā, ji, mi, svad, sādh, aś + uṇ (vṛddhi; yuk)	`kāru`, `vāyu`, `pāyu`, `jāyu`, `māyu`, `svādu`, `sādhu`, `āśu`
2	Veda: iṇ + uṇ	`āyu`
3	dṝ, san, jan, car, caṭ + ñuṇ	`dāru`, `sānu`, `jānu`, `cāru`, `cāṭu`
4	kim + śṝ, jarā + iṇ + uṇ	`kiṃśāru`, `jarāyu`
5	tṝ + uṇ, l for r	`tālu`
6	kṛka + vac + uṇ, k for c	`kṛkavāku`
7	ten roots + u (guṇa)	`bharu`, `maru`, `śayu`, `taru`, `caru`, `tsaru`, `tanu`, `dhanu`, `mayu`, `madgu`
8	aṇ (kaṭ, vaṭ) + u	`aṇu`, `kaṭu`, `vaṭu`
9	aṇ + u (nit), grain	`aṇu`
10	ten roots (+ bidi) + u (nit)	`śaru`, `svaru`, `snehu`, `trapu`, `asu`, `vasu`, `hanu`, `kledu`, `bandhu`, `manu`, `bindu`
11	syand + u, saṃprasāraṇa, dh	`sindhu`
12	und + u, i for u	`indu`
13	īṣ + u (kit), i for ī	`iṣu`
14	skand + u, s lost	`kandu`
15	sṛj + u + asum, s lost	`rajju`
16	kṛt + u, consonants swapped	`tarku`
17	ni + añc + u	`nyaṅku`
18	phal, pāṭi, nam, man, jan + u; guk, paṭi, nāki, dh, t	`phalgu`, `paṭu`, `nāku`, `madhu`, `jatu`
19	val + u + guk	(root only; `valgu` meant)
20	śo + u (kit, sanvat)	`śiśu`
21	yā + u, doubled	`yayu`
22	bhṛ (and others) + ku, doubled	`babhru`, `cakru`, `jaghnu`, `papu`
23	pṝ, bhid, vyadh, gṛdh, dhṛṣ + ku	`puru`, `bhidu`, `vidhu`, `gṛdhu`, `dhṛṣu`
24	kṛ, gṛ + ku, u for ṛ	`kuru`, `guru`
25	apa/dus/su + sthā + ku	`apaṣṭhu`, `duṣṭhu`, `suṣṭhu`
26	rap + ku, i for a	`ripu`
27	arj, dṛś, kam, am, paś, bādh + ku, six changes	`ṛju`, `paśu`, `kantu`, `andhu`, `pāṃśu`, `bāhu`
28	prath, mrad, bhrasj + ku, saṃprasāraṇa	`pṛthu`, `mṛdu`, `bhṛgu`
29	laṅgh, baṃh + ku, nasal lost; vārttika l → r	`laghu`, `raghu`, `bahu`
30	ūrṇu + ku, nu lost	`ūru`
31	the same, "great", shortened	`uru`
32	śliṣ + ku, k for ṣ	`śliku`
33	āṅ + khan, para + śṝ + ku (ḍit)	`ākhu`, `paraśu`, `parśu`
34	hari/mita + dru + ku (ḍit)	`haridru`, `mitadru`
35	śata + dru (and dru alone) + ku	`śatadru`, `dru`
36	five ku nipātanas	`kharu`, `śaṅku`, `pīyu`, `nīlaṅgu`, `ligu`
37	mṛgayu and the rest (open list)	`mṛgayu`, `devayu`, `mitrayu`
38	six roots + urac	`mandurā`, `vāśurā`, `mathurā`, `catura`, `caṅkura`, `aṅkura`
39	vyath + urac (kit), saṃprasāraṇa	`vithura`
40	nipātanas	`mukura`, `makura`, `dardura`
41	urac nipātanas; gaṇasūtra kuk	`madgura`, `karbura`, `bandhura`, `kukkura`, `kukura`
42	as + uran	`asura`, `āsura`
43	mas + uran	`masura`, `masurā`
44	śu + aś + uran	`śvaśura`
45	av, mah + ṭiṣac	`aviṣa`, `mahiṣa`
46	am + ṭiṣac, lengthened	`āmiṣa`
47	ruh + ṭiṣac, vṛddhi	`rauhiṣa`
48	tav + ṭiṣac, optionally ṇit	`taviṣa`, `tāviṣa`, `taviṣī`
49	nañ + vyath + ṭiṣac	`avyathiṣa`, `avyathiṣī`
50	kil + ṭiṣac + buk	`kilbiṣa`
51	sixteen roots + kirac	`iṣira`, `madirā`, `mudira`, `timira`, `mihira`, `rudhira`, `badhira`, `śuṣira` …
52	aś + kirac (ṇit)	`āśira`
53	seven kirac nipātanas	`ajira`, `śiśira`, `śithila`, `sthira`, `sphira`, `sthavira`, `khadira`, `śibira`
54	eleven roots + ilac	`salila`, `anila`, `mahilā`, `kokila`, `bhavila`, `kuṭila` …
55	kam + ilac, p for m	`kapila`
56	gup and the rest + ilac (kit)	`gupila`, `tijila`, `guhila`
57	mithilā and the rest	`mithilā`, `pathila`, `pathika`
58	six roots + erak	`patera`, `kaṭhera`, `kuṭhera`, `gaḍera`, `guḍera`, `daṃśera`
59	kumb + erak, n lost	`kubera`
60	śad + erak, t for d	`śatera`
61	erak nipātanas	`mūlera`, `gudhera`, `guhera`, `muhera`
62	kab + otac, p for b	`kapota`
63	bhā + ḍavatu	`bhavat` (`bhavān`)
64	kaṭh, cak + oran	`kaṭhora`, `cakora`
65	kim + śṝ + oran	`kiśora`, `sahora`
66	five roots + olac	`kapola`, `gaḍola`, `gaṇḍola`, `kaṭola`, `paṭola`
67	mī + ūran	`mayūra`
68	syand + ūran, saṃprasāraṇa	`sindūra`
69	eight roots + tun	`setu`, `tantu`, `gantu`, `mastu`, `saktu`, `otu`, `dhātu`, `kroṣṭu`
70	pā + tun (kit)	`pitu`
71	ṛ + tu (kit)	`ṛtu`
72	seven roots + tu	`kantu`, `mantu`, `jantu`, `gātu`, `bhātu`, `yātu`, `hetu`
73	cāy → ki + tu	`ketu`
74	āp + tu, shortened	`aptu`
75	vas + tun	`vastu`
76	vas + tun (ṇit), "house"	`vāstu`
77	kṛ + katu	`kratu`
78	edh, vah + catu	`edhatu`, `vahatu`
79	jīv + ātu	`jīvātu`
80	jīv + ātṛkan, vṛddhi	`jaivātṛka`
81	six roots + ū	`karṣū`, `camū`, `tanū`, `dhanū`, `sarjū`, `kharjū`
82	mṛj + ū, guṇa	`marjū`
83	vah + ū, dh for h	`vadhū`
84	kaṣ + ū, ch for ṣ	`kacchū`
85	kas, pad, ṛ + ū (ṇit)	`kāsū`, `pādū`, `ārū`
86	aṇ + ū (ṇit), ḍ for ṇ	`āḍū`
87	nañ + lamb + ū, n lost	`alābū`
88	ka + śṝ + ū, eraṅ	`kaśerū`, `kaśeru`
89	tṝ + ū + duṭ	`tardū`
90	daridrā + ū, i and ā lost	`dardrū`
91	nṛt, śṛdh + kū	`nṛtū`, `śṛdhū`
92	ṛt + kū + am	`rantū`
93	six kū nipātanas	`andū`, `dṛmbhū`, `jambū`, `kaphelū`, `karkandhū`, `didhiṣū`
94	mṛ, gṝ + uti	`marut`, `garut`
95	gṝ + uti + muṭ	`garmut`
96	hṛṣ (caṭ) + ulac	`harṣula`, `caṭula`
97	hṛ, sṛ, ruh, yuṣ + iti	`harit`, `sarit`, `rohit`, `yoṣit`
98	tāḍi + iti, ṇi lost	`taḍit`
99	śam + ḍha	`śaṇḍha`
100	kam (jṝ) + aṭha	`kamaṭha`, `jaraṭha`
101	ram + aṭha, vṛddhi	`rāmaṭha`
102	śam + kha	`śaṅkha`
103	kaṇ + ṭha	`kaṇṭha`
104	tṛp (tṛph) + kala	`tṛpalā`
105	śap + kala, b for p	`śabala`
106	vṛṣ and the rest + kala (cit); three gaṇasūtras	`vṛṣala`, `sarala`, `kambala`, `musala`, `lāṅgala`, `kuṭmala`, `komala` …
107	mṛj + kala, ṭi lost	`mala`
108	cup + kala, a for u	`capala`
109	śak, śam + kala (nit)	`śakala`, `śamala`
110	cho + kala + guk, shortened	`chagala`, `chāgala`
111	nasal-final roots + ḍa	`daṇḍa`, `khaṇḍa`, `aṇḍa`, `ṣaṇḍa`, `gaṇḍa`, `caṇḍa`, `paṇḍa` …
112	velar-initial roots + ḍa (kit)	`kuṇḍa`, `kāṇḍa`, `guḍa`, `ghuṇḍa`
113	sthā, cat, mṛj + ālac, vālac, ālīyac	`sthāla`, `sthālī`, `catvāla`, `mārjālīya`
114	pat, caṇḍ + ālañ	`pātāla`, `caṇḍāla`
115	eight roots + kālan	`tamāla`, `viśāla`, `biḍāla`, `mṛṇāla`, `kulāla`, `kapāla`, `palāla`, `pañcālāḥ`
116	pat + aṅgac, bird	`pataṅga`
117	tṝ and the rest + aṅgac	`taraṅga`, `lavaṅga`
118	viḍ and the rest + aṅgac (kit)	`viḍaṅga`, `mṛdaṅga`, `kuraṅga`
119	sṛ, vṛ + aṅgac, vṛddhi	`sāraṅga`, `vāraṅga`
120	gam, ad + gan	`gaṅgā`, `adga`
121	cho, pū, khaḍ (ṣiṭ) + gan (kit)	`chāga`, `pūga`, `khaḍga`, `ṣiḍga`
122	bhṛ + gan (kit) + nuṭ	`bhṛṅga`
123	śṝ + gan + nuṭ, shortened	`śṛṅga`
124	śṝ + gaṇ + nuṭ, bird	`śārṅga`
125	mud + gak, gṝ + ga	`mudga`, `garga`
126	kṛ, sṛ, bhṛ, vṛ + aṇḍan	`karaṇḍa`, `saraṇḍa`, `bharaṇḍa`, `varaṇḍa`
127	śṝ, dṝ, bhas + adi	`śarat`, `darat`, `bhasat`
128	dṝ + adi + ṣ, shortened	`dṛṣat`
129	tyaj, tan, yaj + adi (ḍit)	`tyad`, `tad`, `yad`
130	iṇ + adi + tuṭ	`etad`
131	sṛ + aṭi	`saraṭ`
132	laṅgh + aṭi, n lost	`laghaṭ`
133	pāri + aji	`pārak`
134	prath + aji (kit), saṃprasāraṇa	`pṛthak`
135	bhī + aji + ṣuk, shortened	`bhiṣak`
136	yuṣ, as + madik	`yuṣmad`, `asmad`
137	fourteen roots + man	`arma`, `stoma`, `soma`, `homa`, `dharma`, `kṣema`, `bhāma`, `yāma`, `vāma`, `padma`, `yakṣma`, `nema` …
138	hā + man (sanvat), ā lost	`jihma`
139	av + man, the affix's ṭi lost	`om`
140	gras + man, ā for s	`grāma`
141	av, siv, si, śuṣ + man (kit)	`ūma`, `syūma`, `sima`, `śuṣma`
142	seven roots (īr) + mak	`iṣma`, `yudhma`, `idhma`, `dasma`, `śyāma`, `dhūma`, `sūma`, `īrma`
143	yuj, ruc, tij + mak, velar	`yugma`, `rukma`, `tigma`
144	han → hi + mak	`hima`
145	bhī + mak, optional ṣuk	`bhīma`, `bhīṣma`
146	nipātana: ghṛ + mak, guṇa	`gharma`
147	nipātana from gras	`grīṣma`
148	prath + ṣivan, saṃprasāraṇa	`pṛthivī`, `pṛthavī`
149	six roots + kvan	`aśva`, `pruṣva`, `laṭvā`, `kaṇva`, `kiṇva`, `khaṭvā`, `viśva`
150	iṇ, śī + van	`eva`, `śeva`
151	eight van nipātanas, non-agent	`sarva`, `nighṛṣva`, `riṣva`, `laṣva`, `śiva`, `paṭva`, `prahva`, `īṣva`
152	six van nipātanas	`śeva`, `yahva`, `jihvā`, `grīvā`, `āpvā`, `mīvā`
153	kṝ, gṝ, śṝ, dṝ + va	`karva`, `garva`, `śarva`, `darva`
154	seven roots + kanin	`yuvan`, `vṛṣan`, `takṣan`, `rājan`, `dhanvan`, `dyuvan`, `pratidivan`
155	sap, aś + kanin + tuṭ	`saptan`, `aṣṭan`
156	nañ + hā + kanin	`ahan`
157	thirteen kani nipātanas	`śvan`, `ukṣan`, `pūṣan`, `plīhan`, `mūrdhan`, `majjan`, `aryaman`, `mātariśvan`, `maghavan` …
158	kṛ, hṛ + eṇu (guṇa)	kareṇu, hareṇu
159	han, kuṣ, nī, ram, kāś + kthan	hatha, kuṣṭha, nītha, ratha, kāṣṭha
160	ava + bhṛ + (kthan)	avabhṛtha
161	uṣ, kuṣ, gai, ṛ + sthan; bāhulaka śu	oṣṭha, koṣṭha, gāthā, artha, śotha
162	sṛ + (sthan), ṇit	sārtha
163	jṝ, vṛ + ūthan	jarūtha, varūtha
164	pā, tṝ, tud, vac, ric, sic + thak; bāhulaka ṛc	pītha, tīrtha, tuttha, uktha, riktha, siktha, ṛktha
165	nir + ṛ + (thak)	nirṛtha
166	nipātana	niśītha, gopītha, avagatha
167	ud + gai + thak	udgītha
168	sam + iṇ + thak	samitha
169	nipātana in thak	titha, pṛṣṭha, gūtha, yūtha, protha
170	32 roots + rak	sphāra, takra, vakra, śakra … candra, dahra, dasra, dambhra
SK 3168	no ṣ for an s followed by r (A 8.3.110)	usra, usrā, vāśra, śīra, hasra, sidhra, śubhra; musra
171	cak, ram + (rak), u for upadhā	cukra, rumra
172	vi + kas + rak, u for upadhā	vikusra
173	am, tam + rak, lengthening	āmra, tāmra
174	nind + (rak), n deleted	nidrā
175	ard + (rak), lengthening	ārdra
176	śuc + rak, d for c, lengthening	śūdra
177	dur + iṇ + rak, root deleted	dūra
178	kṛt + rak, ch or krū	kṛcchra, krūra
179	rodi + rak, luk of ṇi	rudra
180	luk of ṇi variously (names, Veda)	parṇaśuṣ, parṇamuc
181	ju + rak, ī for final	jīra
182	su, sū, dhā, gṛdh + kran	sura, sūra, dhīra, gṛdhra
183	śu, si, ci, mī + kran, lengthening	śūra, sīra, cīra, mīra
184	vi + indh + kran	vīdhra
185	vṛdh, vap + ran (guṇa)	vardhra, vapra
186	nineteen nipātanas in ran	ṛjra, indra, agra, vajra, vipra, kubra, cubra, kṣura, khura, bhadra, ugra, bhera, bhela, śukra, śukla, gaura, vamra, irā, mālā
187	sam + kas + ukan	saṅkasuka
188	pac, naś + ṇukan (k; num)	pākuka, naṃśuka
189	bhī + krukan	bhīruka
190	kvun, artisans and names	rajaka, ikṣukuṭṭaka, caraka, caṣaka, śunaka, bhaṣaka
191	ram + (kvun), r optionally l	ramaka, lamaka
192	hā + (kvun), doubled	jahaka
193	dhmā → dhama + (kvun)	dhamaka
194	han → vadha + (kvun)	vadhaka
195	(kvun) variously	kuhaka, kṛtaka
196	kṛṣ + kvun, optional vṛddhi	kārṣaka, kṛṣaka
197	und + kvun	udaka
198	vraśc, kṛṣ + kikan	vṛścika, kṛṣika
199	prā + paṇ, kaṣ + (kikan)	prāpaṇika, prākaṣika
200	muṣ + kikan, lengthening	mūṣika
201	syam + (kikan), saṃprasāraṇa, lengthening	sīmika
202	krī + ikan (guṇa)	krayika
203	ā + paṇ, pan, pat, khan + ikan	āpaṇika, āpanika, āpatika, ākhanika
204	śyā, styā, hṛ, av + inac	śyena, styena, hariṇa, avina
205	vṛj + (inac), kit	vṛjina
206	aj → aja + inac	ajina
207	(inac) variously	kaṭhina, nalina, malina, kuṇḍina, dina
208	dru, dakṣ + inan	draviṇa, dakṣiṇa, dakṣiṇā
209	ṛ + inan, kit, i for ṛ	iriṇa
210	vep, tuh + inan, shortening	vipina, tuhina
211	tal, pul + (inan)	talina, pulina
212	garv + inan, u for a; ṅīṣ	gurviṇī
213	ruh + (inan)	rohiṇa
214	mah + inaṇ / inan	māhina, mahina
215	vac, pracch, śri, sru, dru, pru, ju + kvip, long vowel	vāk, prāṭ, śrī, srū, drū, kaṭaprū, jū
216	āp + kvip, shortening	āpaḥ, apaḥ, adbhiḥ, adbhyaḥ
217	pari + vraj + kvip; ṣ at pada end	parivrāṭ, parivrājau
218	hu + kvip, doubled as before ślu	juhū
219	sru + ka	sruva
220	sru + cik	sruc / sruk
221	tan + cik, va for an	tvac / tvak
222	glā, nud + ḍau	glau, nau
223	a ḍau-word is avyaya only with cvi	glaukaroti
224	rā + ḍai	rāḥ, rāyau, rāyaḥ
225	gam + ḍo; bāhulaka dyut	gauḥ, dyauḥ
226	bhram, gam + ḍū	bhrū, agregū
227	dam + ḍosi	doḥ, doṣau
228	paṇ + iji (ij), v for p	vaṇik, vāṇija
229	vaś + ij, kit	uśik
230	bhṛ + ij, kit, ū for ṛ	bhūrik
231	jas, sah + urin	jasuri, sahuri
232	su, yu, ru, vṛ + yuc	savana, yavana, ravaṇa, varaṇa
233	aś → raśa + yuc	raśanā (rasanā)
234	und + yuc, n deleted	odana
235	gam + yuc, g for m	gagana
236	yuc variously	syandana, rocanā
237	rañj + kyun	rajana
238	Veda: bhū, sū, dhū, bhrasj + (kyun)	bhuvana, suvana, dhavana, nidhuvana, bhṛjjana
239	kṝ, pṝ, vṛj, mand, ni-dhā + kyu	kiraṇa, puraṇa, vṛjana, mandana, nidhana
240	dhṛṣ → dhiṣ + kyu, names	dhiṣaṇa, dhiṣaṇā
241	ati, nipātana, like śatṛ	pṛṣat, bṛhat, mahat (mahān), jagat
242	ati, nipātana, not like śatṛ	saṃścat, tṛpat, vehat
243	Veda: śu, jṝ + asānac	śavasāna, jarasāna
244	ṛñj, vṛdh, mand, sah + asānac, kit	ṛñjasāna, vṛdhasāna, mandasāna, sahasāna
245	ṛ + (asānac), guṇa, śuṭ	arśasāna
246	sam + stu + ānac	saṃstavāna
247	yudh, budh, dṛś + ānac, kit	yudhāna, budhāna, dṛśāna
248	hurch + san + ānac, san-luk, ch lost	juhurāṇa
249	śvit + san + ānac, d for t	śiśvidāna
250	śaṃs + tṛn, kṣad + tṛc, aniṭ	śaṃstā, śaṃstarau, kṣattṛ
251	tṛn, tṛc variously	mantā, hantā
252	ten nipātanas in tṛn / tṛc	naptṛ, neṣṭṛ, tvaṣṭṛ, hotṛ, potṛ, bhrātṛ, jāmātṛ, mātṛ, pitṛ, duhitṛ
253	su + as + ṛn	svasṛ (svasā)
254	yat + (ṛn), vṛddhi	yātṛ (yātā, yātaraḥ)
255	na + nand + ṛn	nanāndā (nanandā)
256	div + ṛ	devṛ (devā), devaraḥ
257	nī + ṛ, ḍit	nṛ (nā, narau, naraḥ)
258	Veda: savye + sthā + ṛ, ḍit	savyeṣṭhā, savyeṣṭharau, savyeṣṭharaḥ
259	ṛ, sṛ, dhṛ, dham, am, aś, av, tṝ + ani; bāhulaka rañj	araṇi, saraṇi, dharaṇi, dhamani, amani, aśani, avani, taraṇi, rajani
260	Veda: ā + śuṣ-san + ani	āśuśukṣaṇi
261	kṛṣ + (ani), c for k	carṣaṇi
262	ad + ani + muṭ	admani
263	vṛt + ani	vartani (vartmani)
264	kṣip + (ani), kit	kṣipaṇi
265	arc, śuc, hu, sṛp, chādi, chard + isi	arciḥ, śociḥ, haviḥ, sarpiḥ, chadiḥ, chardiḥ
266	bṛṃh + isi, n lost	barhiḥ
267	dyut + isin, j for d	jyotiḥ
268	vasu + ruc + isin, name	vasurociḥ
269	bhū + isin, kit	bhuviḥ
270	sah + isin, dh for h	sidhiḥ
271	pā + isin + thuk	pāthiḥ
272	jan + usi	januḥ
273	Veda: man + usi, dh for n	madhuḥ
274	ṛ, pṝ, vap, yaj, tan, dhan, tap + usi, nit	aruḥ, paruḥ, vapuḥ, yajuḥ, tanuḥ, dhanuḥ, tapuḥ
275	iṇ + usi, ṇit	āyuḥ
276	cakṣ + usi, śit	cakṣuḥ
277	muh + (usi), kit	muhuḥ
278	(usi) variously	ācakṣuḥ, paricakṣuḥ
279	kṝ, gṝ, śṝ, vṛ, cat + ṣvarac	karvara, garvara, śarvarī, varvara, catvara
280	ni + sad + ṣvarac	niṣadvara, niṣadvarī
281	ṣvarac, nipātana (11 words)	chitvara, chatvara, dhīvara, cīvara, gahvara, saṃyadvara …
282	iṇ, ṣiñ, ji, dīṅ, uṣ, av + nak	ina, sina, jina, dīna, uṣṇa, ūna
283	nipātana (nak inferred)	phena, mīna
284	kṛṣ + nak (colour)	kṛṣṇa
285	bandh + nak; bradh, budh	bradhna, budhna
286	dhā, pṝ, vas, aj, at + na	dhānā, parṇa, vasna, vena, atna; śroṇa
287	lakṣi + na + aṭ (muṭ)	lakṣaṇa, lakṣmaṇa
288	van + na, i for upadhā	vennā
289	siv + na, yū for ṭi	syūna; syona
290	kṝ, vṝ, jṝ, si, dru, pani, ani, svapi + na (nit)	karṇa, varṇa, senā, droṇa, anna, svapna
291	dheṭ + na, i	dhena, dhenā
292	tṛṣ, śuṣ, ras + na (kit)	tṛṣṇā, śuṣṇa, rasna
293	su + na, long vowel	sūnā
294	rami + na, t for m	ratna
295	nipātana (na)	rāsnā, sāsnā, sthūṇā, vīṇā
296	gā, dā + iṣṇuc	geṣṇu, deṣṇu
297	kṛt, aś + ksna	kṛtsna, akṣṇa
298	tij + ksna, long vowel	tīkṣṇa
299	śliṣ + ksna, a for upadhā	ślakṣṇa
300	yaj, man, śundh, das, jan + yuc	yajyu, manyu, dasyu, janyu
301	bhuj + yuk; mṛ + tyuk	bhujyu, mṛtyu
302	sṛ + ayu (ayū)	sarayu, sarayū
303	pā, nī, viṣ + pa	pāpa, nepa, nīpa, veṣpa
304	cyu + pa (kit)	cyupa
305	stu + pa, long vowel	stūpa
306	su, śṝ + pa (nit, kit)	sūpa, śūrpa
307	ku, yu + pa, long vowel	kūpa, yūpa
308	pa, nipātana (7 words)	khaṣpa, śilpa, śaṣpa, bāṣpa, rūpa, parpa, talpa
309	stani, hṛṣi, puṣi, gadi, madi + itnuc	stanayitnu, gadayitnu, madayitnu
310	kṛ, han + ktnu	kṛtnu, hatnu
311	gam + ktnu, sanvat	jigatnu
312	dā, bhā + nu	dānu, bhānu
313	vac + nu, g for c	vagnu
314	dheṭ + nu, i	dhenu
315	sū + nu (kit)	sūnu
316	hā + nu, doubled, final lost	jahnu
317	sthā + ṇu	sthāṇu
318	aj, vṛ, rī + ṇu (nit)	veṇu, varṇu, reṇu
319	viṣ + ṇu (kit, nit)	viṣṇu
320	kṛ, dā, dhā, rā, arc, kal + ka	karka, dāka, rākā, arka, kalka
321	sṛ, vṛ, bhū, śuṣ, muṣ + kak	sṛka, vṛka, bhūka, śuṣka, muṣka
322	nipātana (kak inferred)	śuka, valka, ulkā
323	iṇ, bhī, kā, pā, śal, at, marc + kan	eka, bheka, kāka, pāka, marka
324	ni + hā + kan	nihākā
325	ni + sad + kan (ḍit)	niṣka
326	syam + kan + īṭ	syamīka (syamika)
327	aj, yu, dhū, nī + kan, long vowel	vīka, yūkā, dhūka, nīka
328	hrī + kan, r or l	hrīkā, hlīkā
329	śak + una, unta, unti, uni	śakuna, śakunta, śakunti, śakuni
330	bhū + jhic	bhavanti; avanti, kiṃvadantī
331	kṣip, bhū + kanyuc	kṣipaṇyu, bhavanyu
332	nad, kṣip + anuṅ	nadanu, kṣipaṇu
333	kṝ, vṛ, dāri + unan	karuṇā, varuṇa, dāruṇa
334	tṝ + unan, r or l	taruṇa, taluna
335	kṣudh, piś, mith + unan (kit)	kṣudhuna, piśuna, mithuna
336	phal + unan + guk	phalguna, phālguna
337	aś + unan, laś	laśuna
338	arji + unan, ṇi-luk	arjuna
339	arji + unan (cit), a grass	arjuna
340	ṛ + unan (cit)	aruṇa
341	aj, yam, śī + unan	vayuna, yamunā, śayuna
342	vṛ, tṝ, vad, han, kam, kaś + sa	varsa, tarsa, vatsa, haṃsa, kaṃsa, kakṣa
343	pluṣ + sa, a for upadhā	plakṣa
344	man + sa, long vowel	māṃsa
345	aś + sa (gaming)	akṣa
346	snu, vraśc, kṛt, ṛṣ + sa (kit)	snuṣā, vṛkṣa, kṛtsa, ṛkṣa
347	ṛṣ + sa (species only)	ṛkṣa
348	und, guth, kuṣ + sa (kit)	utsa, gutsa, kukṣa
349	gṛdh, paṇ + sa, d and k	gṛtsa, pakṣa
350	aś + sara	akṣara
351	vas + sara	vatsara
352	(word) + vas + sara (cit)	saṃvatsara
353	kṛ, dhū, madh + sara (kit)	kṛsara, dhūsara, matsara
354	pat + sara, l for r	patsala
355	tan, ṛṣ + ksaran	tasara, ṛkṣara
356	pīyu, kvaṇ + kālan	piyāla, kuṇāla
357	kaṭ, kuṣ + kāku	kaṭāku, kuṣāku
358	sṛ + kāku + duk	sṛdāku
359	vṛt + kāku, vṛddhi	vārtāku, vārtāka
360	pard + kāku (nit)	pṛdāku
361	sṛ, yu, vac + anyuc, āgūc, aknuc	saraṇyu, yavāgū, vacaknu
362	śī, bhī + ānaka	śayānaka, bhayānaka
363	lū, dhū, śigh, dhā + āṇaka	lavāṇaka, dhavānaka, śiṅghāṇaka, dhāṇaka
364	nipātana: muka, vi, mini	ulmuka, darvi, homī
365	hrī + kuk, r or l	hlīku, hrīku
366	has, mṛ, gṝ, iṇ, vā, am, dam, lū, pū, dhurv + tan	hasta, garta, vāta, danta, pota, dhūrta; tūsta
367	nañ + āp + tan + iṭ	nāpita
368	tan, mṛ + tan (kit)	tata, mṛta
369	añj, ghṛ, si + kta	akta, ghṛta, sita
370	du, tan + kta, long vowel	dūta, tāta
371	ji + kta + muṭ	jīmūta
372	kta, nipātana	loṣṭa, palita
373	hṛ, śyai + itan	harita, śyeta
374	ruh + itan, r or l	rohita, lohita
375	piś + itan (kit)	piśita
376	śru, dakṣ, spṛhi, gṛhi + āyya	śravāyya, dakṣāyya, spṛhayāyya, gṛhayāyya
377	dhā, nipātana (āyya)	didhiṣāyya
378	vṛ + eṇya	vareṇya
379	stu + kseyya (Veda)	stuṣeyya
380	rāj + anya	rājanya
381	śṝ, ram + anya	śaraṇya, ramaṇya
382	ṛ + anya (nit)	araṇya
383	pṛṣ, nipātana (anya)	parjanya
384	vad + ānya	vadānya
385	am, nakṣ, yaj, vadh, pat + atran	amatra, nakṣatra, yajatra, patatra
386	gaḍ + atran, k for g	kaḍatra, kalatra
387	vṛ + atran (cit)	varatrā
388	su + vid + katra	suvidatra
389	kṛt + katra + num	kṛntatra
390	bhṛ, mṛ, dṛś, yaj, parv, pac, am, tam, nam, hary + atac	bharata, darśata, parvata, haryata
391	pṛṣ, rañj + atac (kit)	pṛṣata, rajata
392	skhal + atac, nipātana	khalati
393	śī, śap, ru, gam, vañc, jīv, prāṇ + atha	śayatha, śapatha, gamatha, prāṇatha; śamatha
394	bhṛ + atha (cit)	bharatha
395	rud, vid + atha (ṅit)	rudatha, vidatha
396	upasarga + vas + atha	āvasatha, saṃvasatha
397	at, av, cam, tam, nam … mah + asac	atasa, camasa, tamasa, nabhasa, panasa
398	veñ + asac + tuṭ	vetasa
399	vah, yu + asac (ṇit)	vāhasa, yāvasa
400	vay + asac (ṇit)	vāyasa
401	div + asac (kit)	divasa
402	kṝ, śṝ, śal, kal, gard + abhac	karabha, śarabha, śalabha, kalabha, gardabha
403	ṛṣ, vṛṣ + abhac (kit)	ṛṣabha, vṛṣabha
404	ruṣ + abhac (nit, kit), luṣ	luṣabha
405	rās, vall + abhac	rāsabha, vallabha
406	jṝ, viś + jhac	jaranta, veśanta
407	ruh, nand, jīv, prāṇ + jhac (ṣit, blessing)	rohanta, nandanta, jīvanta; rohantī
408	tṝ, bhū, vah … nandi + jhac (ṣit)	taranta, vasanta, gaṇḍayanta, jayanta
409	han + jhac + muṭ, hi	hemanta
410	bhand + jhac, n lost	bhadanta
411	ṛcch + ara	ṛccharā; jarjara
412	ṛ, kam, bhram, cam, devi, vāsi + ara (cit)	arara, bhramara, devara, vāsara
413	ku + kraran	kurara
414	aṅgi, madi, mandi + āran	aṅgāra, madāra, mandāra
415	gaḍ + āran, kaḍa	kaḍāra
416	śṝ, bhṛ + āran, nipātana	śṛṅgāra, bhṛṅgāra
417	kañji, mṛj + āran (cit)	kañjāra, mārjāra
418	kam + āran (kit, cit), u	kumāra
419	āran, nipātana	tuṣāra, kāsāra, sahāra
420	dī + āran + nuṭ	dīnāra
421	sṛ + apa + ṣuk	sarṣapa
422	uṣ, kuṭ, dal, kac, khaj + kapan	uṣapa, kuṭapa, dalapa, kacapa, khajapa
423	kvaṇ + kapan, saṃprasāraṇa	kuṇapa
424	kapa (Cākravarmaṇa)	accent differs only
425	kapan (4 words)	viṭapa, piṣṭapa, viśipa, ulapa
426	vṛt + tikan	vartikā
427	kṛt, bhid, lat + tikan (kit)	kṛttikā, bhittikā, lattikā
428	iṣ, aś + takan	iṣṭakā, aṣṭakā
429	iṇ + taśan, taśasun	etaśa, etaśāḥ
430	vī, pat + tanan	vetana, pattana
431	dṝ, dal + bha	darbha, dalbha
432	ṛ, gṝ + bhan	arbha, garbha
433	iṇ + bhan (kit)	ibha
434	as, sañj + kthin	asthi, sakthi
435	pluṣ, kuṣ, śuṣ + ksi	plukṣi, kukṣi, śukṣi
436	aś + ksi (nit)	akṣi
437	iṣ + ksu	ikṣu
438	av, tṝ, stṝ, tantri + ī	avīḥ, tarīḥ, starīḥ, tantrīḥ
439	yā, pā + ī (kit), doubled	yayīḥ, papīḥ
440	lakṣi + ī + muṭ	lakṣmīḥ
441	vāta + mā + ī (kit), nipātana	vātapramīḥ
442	twelve roots + katnic … ānuk	ratni, tanyatu, añjali, vaniṣṭhu, añjiṣṭha, arpisa, matsya, atithi, aṅguli, kavasa/kavaca, yavāsa, kṛśānu
443	śṝ + karan (k not it)	śarkarā
444	puṣ + karan, kit	puṣkara
445	puṣ + kalan, kit	puṣkala
446	gam + ini	gamī
447	ā + gam + ini, ṇit	āgāmī
448	bhū + ini, ṇit	bhāvī
449	pra + sthā + ini, ṇit (yuk)	prasthāyī
450	parame + sthā + ini, kit	parameṣṭhī
451	manth + ini, kit	mathin: manthāḥ, manthānau
452	pat + ini, th for t	pathin: panthāḥ, panthānau
453	khaj + āka	khajāka
454	bal, śal, pat + āka (nipātana)	balākā, śalākā, patākā
455	pā (i, num), taḍ + āka (nipātana)	pināka, taḍāka
456	kaṣ, dūṣi + īkan	kaṣikā, dūṣikā
457	an, hṛṣ + īkan, kit	anīka, hṛṣīka
458	caṅkaṇ → kaṅkaṇa + īkan	kaṅkaṇīkā
459	śṝ, pṝ, vṛñ + īkan, doubled, ruk	śarkarīka, parparīka, varvarīka
460	īkan nipātanas; carer num ca	parpharīka, dardarīka, jharjharīka, tittiḍīka, cañcarīka, marmarīka, karkarīkā, puṇḍarīka
461	īṣ + īkan, kit, shortened	iṣīkā
462	ṛj + īkan, kit	ṛjika
463	sṛ + num + īkan, kit	sṛṇikā
464	mṛḍ + kīkac, kaṅkaṇa	mṛḍīka, mṛḍaṅkaṇa
465	kīkac nipātanas	alīka, vyalīka, valīka
466	kṝ, tṝ + īṣan	karīṣa, tarīṣa
467	śṝ, pṝ + īṣan, kit	śirīṣa, purīṣa
468	arj → ṛja + īṣan, kit	ṛjīṣa
469	abi + aruṭ + īṣan (nipātana)	ambarīṣa
470	kṝ, śṝ, pṝ, kaṭ, paṭ, śauṭ + īran	karīra, śarīra, parīra, kaṭīra, paṭīra, śauṭīra (śauṭīrya)
471	vaś + īran, kit	uśīra
472	kaś + muṭ + īran	kāśmīra
473	kṛ (u) + īran	kurīra
474	ghas + īran, kit	kṣīra
475	gam (bh, opt. num) + īran (nipātana)	gabhīra, gambhīra
476	vi + so, vi + hā + ā (nipātana)	viṣā, vihā
477	pac + elimac	pacelima
478	śī + dhuk, lak, valañ, vālan	śīdhu, śīla, śaivala, śevāla, śepāla
479	mṛ + ūka; kaṇ + ukaṇ/ūkaṇ	marūka, kāṇūka
480	val + ūka	valūka
481	ūka nipātanas; śamer buk ca	ulūka, vāvadūka, bhallūka, śambūka
482	śal, maḍi + ūkaṇ	śālūka, maṇḍūka
483	nī + mi	nemi
484	ṛ (ū) + mi	ūrmi
485	bhū + mi, kit	bhūmi
486	aś → raś + mi	raśmi
487	dal + mi (nipātana)	dalmi
488	vī, jyā, jvar + ni	veṇi, jyāni, jūrṇi
489	sṛ, vṛṣ + ni, kit	sṛṇi, vṛṣṇi
490	agi (n lost) + ni	agni
491	eight roots + ni, nit	vahni, śreṇi, śroṇi, yoni, droṇi, glāni, hāni, tūrṇi, mlāni
492	ni nipātanas	ghṛṇi, pṛśni, pārṣṇi, cūrṇi, bhūrṇi
493	vṛ, dṛ + vin	varvi, darvi
494	jṝ, śṝ, stṝ, jāgṛ + kvin	jīrvi, śīrvi, stīrvi, jāgṛvi
495	div + kvin, doubled, long abhyāsa	dīdivi
496	kvin nipātanas	kṛvi, ghṛṣvi, chavi, sthavi, kikīdivi
497	pā + ḍati	pati
498	śak + ṛtin	śakṛt
499	am + ati	amati
500	vah, vas, ṛ + ati, cit	vahati, vasati, arati
501	añc + ati, opt. k	aṅkati, añcati
502	han → aṃha + ati	aṃhati
503	ram + ati, nit	ramati
504	sū + kri	sūri
505	ad, śad, bhū, śubh + krin	adri, śadri, bhūri, śubhri
506	krin nipātanas	vaṅkri, vapri, aṃhri, aṅghri, tandri, bheri
507	rā, śad + trip	rātri, śattri
508	ad + trini; + trip	attrī (n-stem), attri (i-stem)
509	pat + atrin	patatri
510	mṛ, kaṇ + īci	marīci, kaṇīci
511	śvi + īci, cit	śvayīci
512	veñ + īci, ḍit	vīci, avīci
513	ṛ, han + ūṣan	arūṣa, hanūṣa
514	pur + kuṣan	puruṣa, pūruṣa
515	pṛ, nah, kal + uṣac	paruṣa, nahuṣa, kaluṣa
516	pīy + ūṣan	pīyūṣa, peyūṣa
517	masj + num + ūṣan	mañjūṣā
518	gaḍi + ūṣan	gaṇḍūṣa, gaṇḍūṣā
519	ṛ + aru	araru (u-stem)
520	kuṭ + aru, kit	kuṭaru
521	śak etc. + aṭan	śakaṭa, kaṅkaṭa, devaṭa, karaṭa
522	kṛ, kad, kaḍ, kaṭ + ambac	karamba, kadamba, kaḍamba, kaṭamba
523	kad + ambac, ṇit (bird)	kādamba
524	kal, kard + ama	kalama, kardama
525	kuṇ, pul + kindac	kuṇinda, pulinda
526	kup (opt. v) + kindac	kupinda, kuvinda
527	ni + ṣañj + ghathin	niṣaṅgathi
528	ud + ṛ + ghathin, cit	udarathi
529	sṛ + ghathin, ṇit	sārathi
530	kharj etc. + ūra; piñj etc. + ūlac; four rule-lines	kharjūra, karpūra, vallūra, piñjūla, lāṅgūla, kusūla, tāmbūla, śārdūla, dukūla, kukūla
531	ku + caṭ, lengthened	kūcī
532	sam + iṇ + caṭ, lengthened	samīca, samīcī
533	siv (ṭi → ū) + caṭ	sūca, sūcī
534	śam + ban	śamba
535	ban nipātanas	ulba, śulba, bimba
536	sthā → sta + ambac, abaka	stamba, stabaka
537	śā + da; śap + dan	śāda, śabda
538	da/dan nipātanas; kauter num ca	śabda, abda, kunda
539	val, mal, tan + kayan	valaya, malaya, tanaya
540	vṛ + ṣuk, hṛ + duk + kayan	vṛṣaya, hṛdaya
541	mi, pī (pā) + ru	meru, peru, pāru
542	ru nipātanas	jatru, aśru
543	ru, śāti + krun	ruru, śatru
544	nine roots + itvan … aṭac	janitva, dātva, cyautna, sṛṇi, vṛśa, matsya, ṣaṇḍha, naṭa, bharaṭa
545	the same after other roots	petva, bhṛśa
546	kus + umbha, uma, īda, ita	kusumbha, kusuma, kusīda, kusita
547	ten nipātanas (asi, ulac, uśac, ālac, ya …)	sānasi, varṇasi, parṇasi, taṇḍula, aṅkuśa, caṣāla, ilvala, palvala, dhiṣṇya, śalya
548	mū, śak, abi (am) + kla	mūla, śakla, ambla, amla
549	mā, chā, sas (su) + ya	māyā, chāyā, sasya, savya
550	jan + yak	janya, jāyā
551	yak nipātanas	aghnyā, aghnya, kanyā, vandhyā
552	snā, mad, pad, ṛ, pṝ, śak + vanip	snāvā, madvā, padvā, arvā, parvā, śakvā, śakvarī
553	śī, kruś, ruh, ji, kṣi, sṛ, dhṛ + kvanip	śīvā, kruśvā, ruhvā, jitvā, kṣitvā, sṛtvā, dhṛtvā
554	dhyā, pyā + kvanip, saṃprasāraṇa	dhīvā, pīvā
555	ad (dh) + kvanip	adhvā
556	pra + īr, śad + tuṭ + kvanip	prertvā, praśatvā; pretvarī, praśatvarī
557	any root + in (guṇa)	paciḥ, yajiḥ, bodhiḥ, koṭiḥ (bāhulaka)
558	hṛ, piṣ, ruh, vṛt, vid, chid, kīrt + in (guṇa)	hari, peṣiḥ, rohiḥ, vartiḥ, vediḥ, chediḥ, kīrtiḥ
559	ik-penultimate root + in (kit)	kṛṣiḥ, ṛṣiḥ, śuciḥ, lipiḥ, libiḥ, tūliḥ
560	bhram + in (kit), saṃprasāraṇa	bhṛmiḥ; bhramiḥ
561	kram, tam, śat, stambh + in (kit), i for a	krimiḥ/kṛmiḥ, timiḥ, śitiḥ, stimbhiḥ
562	man + in (kit), u for a	muniḥ
563	varṇi + in, bali for the root (not "gold")	bali; varṇiḥ (gold)
564	vas, vap, yaj … + iñ (vṛddhi)	vāsiḥ, vāpiḥ, rājiḥ, nighātiḥ, vādiḥ, vāriḥ
565	nah + iñ, bh for h	nābhiḥ
566	kṛṣ + iñ, vṛddhi (Veda)	kārṣiḥ
567	śṝ + iñ (bird)	śāriḥ, śārikā
568	kṛ + iñ (artisans)	kāriḥ
569	jan, ghas + iṇ	janiḥ, ghāsiḥ
570	aj, at + iṇ	ājiḥ, ātiḥ
571	pāda + aj, at + iṇ	padājiḥ, padātiḥ
572	aś (+ ruṭ), paṇāyi (āya lost) + iṇ	rāśiḥ, pāṇiḥ
573	vā + iṇ (ḍit)	viḥ, vī
574	pra + hṛ + iṇ (a well)	prahiḥ
575	ni + vyā + iṇ, y lost, nī	nīviḥ, nīvī
576	samāna + khyā + iṇ, sa for samāna	sakhā
577	āṅ + śri, han + iṇ, a for ā	aśri, ahi
578	vowel-final root + i (guṇa)	raviḥ, paviḥ, tariḥ, kaviḥ, ariḥ, aliḥ
579	khan, kaṣ, aj … car + i	khaniḥ, asiḥ, dhvaniḥ, granthiḥ, cariḥ
580	vṛt + i (Veda)	vartiḥ
581	bhuj + i (kit)	bhujiḥ
582	kṝ, gṝ, śṝ, pṝ, kuṭ, bhid, chid + i (kit)	kiriḥ, giriḥ, śiriḥ, puriḥ, kuṭiḥ, bhidiḥ, chidiḥ
583	kuḍi, kapi + i (kit), n lost	kuḍiḥ, kapiḥ
584	any root + manin	karma, carma, janma, chadma, sutrāmā
585	bṛh + manin, a for n	brahma, brahmā
586	aś; śak (Veda) + manin	aśmā, śakmā
587	hṛ, bhṛ, dhṛ, sṛ, stṛ, śṝ + imanic	harimā, bharimā, dharimā, sarimā, starimā, śarimā
588	jan, mṛ + imanin	janimā, marimā
589	veñ + [manin] everywhere	vemā
590	seven nipātanas in -man	nāma, sīmā, vyoma, roma, loma, pāpmā, dhyāma
591	mithuna + mani (accent)	suśarmā
592	so + manin; at + maniṇ	sāma, ātmā
593	han, maś + sikan	haṃsikā, makṣikā
594	ku + aran	kavaraḥ
595	gṝ + uḍac	garuḍaḥ
596	idi + kamin, n lost	idam
597	kai + ḍimi	kim
598	any root + ṣṭran	vastram, astram, śastram, chatram
599	bhrasj, gam, nam, han, viś, aś + ṣṭran, vṛddhi	bhrāṣṭraḥ, gāntram, nāntram, hāntram, vaiṣṭram, āṣṭram
600	div + ṣṭran, dyu(t), vṛddhi	dyautram
601	uṣ, khan + ṣṭran (kit)	uṣṭraḥ, khātram
602	siv, muc + ṣṭran (kit), ū for ṭi	sūtram, mūtram
603	am, ci, mid, śas + ktra	āntram, citram, mitram, śastram
604	pū + ktra, shortened	putraḥ
605	styai + ḍraṭ	strī
606	gu, dhṛ, vī, pac, vac, yam, sad, kṣad + tra	gotram, gotrā, dhartram, vetram, vaktram, yantram, sattram
607	hu, yā, mā, śru, bhas + tran	hotram, yātrā, mātrā, śrotram, bhastrā
608	gam + tran, ā for m	gātram
609	dā etc. + tran (Veda)	dātram, pātram
610	bhū, vad, gṝ + ṇitran	bhāvitram, vāditram, gāritram
611	car + ṇitran (conduct)	cāritram
612	aś etc. + itra; traiṅ etc. + utra	aśitram, vahitram, dharitrī, trotram, varutram
613	am + itra (cit), a foe	amitraḥ
614	sam + iṇ, ni + kaṣ + ā	samayā, nikaṣā
615	cit + kaṇa, k for t	cikkaṇam
616	sūc + sman	sūkṣmam
617	pā + ḍumsun	pumān
618	ruc, bhuj + kiṣyan	ruciṣyam, bhujiṣyaḥ
619	vas + ti (also śās, aga + as)	vasti, śāsti, agasti
620	su + as + ti	svasti
621	vi + tas + ti	vitastiḥ
622	pad, prath + ti (nit)	pattiḥ, prathitiḥ
623	vārttika on iṭ; dṝ + ti, shortened	dṛtiḥ
624	kṝ, tṝ, kṛp + kīṭan	kirīṭa, tirīṭa, kṛpīṭa
625	ruc, vac, kuc, kuṭ + kitac	rucita, ucita, kucita, kuṭita
626	kuṭ, kuṣ + kmalan	kuḍmala, kuṣmala
627	kuṣ + kmalan, l for ṣ	kulmala
628	any root + asun	cetaḥ, saraḥ, payaḥ, sadaḥ
629	rap + asun, e for a	repaḥ
630	aś + yuṭ + asun	yaśaḥ
631	ubj + asun, b lost	ojaḥ
632	śvi + asun, saṃprasāraṇa	śavaḥ
633	śri → śira + asun (kit)	śiraḥ
634	ṛ → ur + asun (kit)	uraḥ
635	ṛ + śuṭ-asun (disease)	arśaḥ
636	ṛ + nuṭ-asun (water)	arṇaḥ
637	iṇ + nuṭ-asun (sin)	enaḥ
638	ric + nuṭ-asun (ghit)	rekṇaḥ
639	cāy + nuṭ-asun, shortened	canaḥ
640	vṛ, śī + puṭ-asun	varpaḥ, śepaḥ
641	sru, rī + tuṭ-asun	srotaḥ, retaḥ
642	pā + juṭ-asun (strength)	pājaḥ
643	pā + thuṭ-asun (water)	pāthaḥ
644	the same (food)	pāthaḥ
645	ad + num, dh + asun	andhaḥ
646	skand + asun, dh for d	skandhaḥ
647	āp + asun, shortened, optional nuṭ	apnaḥ, apaḥ, āpaḥ
648	āp + juṭ-asun, shortened	abjaḥ
649	āp + num, bh + asun	ambhaḥ
650	nah + asun, bh for h	nabhaḥ
651	iṇ → āga + asun	āgaḥ
652	am + huk + asun	aṃhaḥ
653	ram + huk + asun	raṃhaḥ
654	ram + asun, h for m (place)	rahaḥ
655	añc, añj, yuj, bhṛj + asun, velar final	aṅkaḥ, aṅgaḥ, yogaḥ, bhargaḥ
656	bhū, rañj + asun (kit)	bhuvaḥ, rajaḥ
657	vas + asun (ṇit)	vāsaḥ
658	cand + asun, ch for c	chandaḥ
659	pac, vac + suṭ-asun	pakṣasī, vakṣaḥ
660	vah, hā, dhā + asun (Veda; ṇit)	nṛvāhasā, stomavāhāḥ, vihāyāḥ, viśvadhāyāḥ
661	iṇ + āsi	ayāḥ
662	mithuna + asi for asun	(suyaśāḥ, the Tattvabodhinī)
663	nañ + han → eha + asi	anehā
664	vi + dhā → vedha + asi	vedhāḥ
665	nu + dhuṭ-asi	nodhāḥ
666	gati/kāraka + root + asi, first-member accent	sutapāḥ, jātavedāḥ
667	candra + mā + asi (ḍit)	candramāḥ
668	vayas + dhā + asi	vayodhāḥ
669	payas + dhā + asi	payodhāḥ
670	puras + dhā + asi	purodhāḥ
671	nipātana: purū + ru + asi	purūravāḥ
672	cakṣ + asi (variably śit)	nṛcakṣāḥ
673	uṣ + asi (kit)	uṣaḥ
674	dam + unasi	damunāḥ
675	aṅg + iruṭ-asi	aṅgirāḥ
676	ap + sṛ + asi	apsarāḥ
677	viśva + vid, bhuj + asi	viśvavedāḥ, viśvabhojāḥ
678	vaś + kanasi, saṃprasāraṇa; pāda colophon	uśanā
679	at + bhū + ḍutac	`adbhutam` a wonder
680	gudh + ūma	`godhūmaḥ` wheat
681	mas + ūran	`masūraḥ` lentil
682	sthā + ūran (kit)	`sthūraḥ` a man
683	pā + ati	`pātiḥ` master, `saṃpātiḥ`
684	vā + ati (nit)	`vātiḥ` sun, moon
685	ṛ + ati (nit)	`aratiḥ` distress
686	tṛh + kna, h lost	`tṛṇam`
687	vṛñ / luṭh / tan / tāḍi → taṇḍa + ulac	`taṇḍulāḥ` rice grains
688	daṃs + ṭa / ṭan, n → ā	`dāsaḥ` servant
689	daṃś + ṭa / ṭan, n → ā	`dāśaḥ` fisherman
690	ud + ci + ḍaisi	`uccaiḥ` (avyaya)
691	ni (lengthened) + ci + ḍaisi	`nīcaiḥ` (avyaya)
692	su (lengthened) + ram + kta	`sūrataḥ` calm
693	pū + ṇuk + yat, ū shortened	`puṇyam`
694	sraṃs → śi + kuṭ + yat (kit)	`śikyam`
695	ṛ + kyu, u for the vowel	`uraṇaḥ` ram
696	hiṃs + īran / īrac	`hiṃsīraḥ` tiger
697	ud + dṛ + ac / al, d lost	`udaram`
698	khan + ac / al (ḍit) + muṭ	`mukham`
699	am + san	`aṃsaḥ` shoulder
700	muh → mūr + kha	`mūrkhaḥ` fool
701	nah + kha, h lost	`nakhaḥ` nail
702	śīṅ (shortened) + kha	`śikhā` crest
703	māṅ + ūkha, may	`mayūkhaḥ` ray
704	kal / gal + phak, a → u	`kulphaḥ`, `gulphaḥ` ankle
705	spṛś → pṛ + śvaṇ / śun	`pārśvaḥ` flank, `parśuḥ` weapon
706	śman + śri + ḍun	`śmaśruḥ` beard
707	aśru and the like	`aśru` tears
708	jan + ṭan, n lost	`jaṭā` matted hair
709	jan → jaṅgha + ac	`jaṅghā` shank
710	han (doubled) + ac	`jaghanam`
711	kliś + an, l lost	`keśaḥ` hair
712	phal + itac, ph → p	`palitam`
713	kṛ, kaṭ, nṝ, sṛ, kur + vun	`karakaḥ`, `karakā`, `kaṭakaḥ`, `narakaḥ`, `sarakam`, `korakaḥ`
714	cīk (consonants swapped) + vun	`kīcakaḥ` bamboo
715	pac / mac (a → i) + vun	`pecakaḥ`, `mecakaḥ`
716	jan (n → ṭh) + ara	`jaṭharam` belly
717	vac / man (→ ṭh) + ara (cit)	`vaṭharaḥ`, `maṭharaḥ`, `māṭharaḥ`, `māṭharyaḥ`
718	ūrj + dṝ + al / ac, j lost	`ūrdaraḥ` hero
719	nipātana	`kṛdaraḥ`, `kusūlaḥ`, `mṛdaram`, `sṛdaraḥ`
720	han (gh…t) + yun	`ghātanaḥ` killer
721	kram / gam / kṣam + tun, vṛddhi	`krāntuḥ`, `gāntuḥ`, `kṣāntuḥ`
722	hary → hira + kanyan	`hiraṇyam`
723	kṛ + pāsa	`karpāsaḥ`, `kārpāsam` cloth
724	jan (n → r) + tu	`jartuḥ`
725	ūrṇu + ḍa	`ūrṇā` wool
726	dhā + nuṭ + yat	`dhānyam` grain
727	jṝ + krin, r → v	`jivriḥ`
728	mavy + āpatuṭ + āla	`mamāpatālaḥ`
729	ṛj + kīkan	`ṛjīkaḥ`
730	tan + ḍa-u (sanvat)	`titauḥ` sieve
731	nipātana: ṛdh + vun, prath + kukan, pā + kan	`arbhaka`, `pṛthuka`, `pāka`
732	nipātana: nañ + vad + yat, av + ama, ṛ + van, riph + a	`avadyam`, `avamaḥ`, `adhamaḥ`, `arvā`, `rephaḥ`
733	līṅ + ta, rīṅ + ra, with puṭ	`liptam`, `ripram`
734	kliś + kan + nām	`kīnāśaḥ` Yama
735	aś (ī) + varaṭ	`īśvaraḥ`
736	cat + uran	`catvāraḥ`
737	pra + at + aran	`prātaḥ` (avyaya)
738	am + tuṭ + aran	`antar` (avyaya)
739	dah + ga, d → n	`nagaḥ` tree
740	sic + ka, h, num	`siṃhaḥ` lion
741	vi + āṅ + ghrā + ka	`vyāghraḥ` tiger
742	han → ghur + ac	`ghoram` terrible
743	kṣam + ac, upadhā lost	`kṣmā` earth
744	tṝ + ḍri	`trayaḥ`, `trīn`
745	grah + ani	`grahaṇiḥ`, `grahaṇī`
746	prath + amac	`prathamaḥ`
747	car + amac	`caramaḥ`
748	maṅg + alac	`maṅgalam`

← textbook contents reading page (Technical) →

68. Uṇādi-prakaraṇa — The uṇādi affixes: nouns from named roots

Before you start

I.A. uṇ, ñuṇ — u-stems with vṛddhi (craftsman, wind, wood, knee, palate) — running example: kṛ + uṇ → (ṇit: vṛddhi, SK 254; r, SK 70) kār + u → kāru

Uṇādi 1 · kṛvāpājimisvadisādhyaśūbhya uṇ

Uṇādi 2 · chandasīṇaḥ

Uṇādi 3 · dṝsanijanicaricaṭibhyo ñuṇ

Uṇādi 4 · kiñjarayoḥ śriṇaḥ

Uṇādi 5 · tro raś ca laḥ

Uṇādi 6 · kṛke vacaḥ kaś ca

I.B. u (plain, then nit, then kit) — u-stems with guṇa (bharu, taru, sindhu, iṣu, madhu) — running example: bhṛ + u → (no it-letter: guṇa, SK 2168; r, SK 70) bhar + u → bharu

Uṇādi 7 · bhṛmṛśītṝcaritsaritanidhanimimasjibhya uḥ

Uṇādi 8 · aṇaś ca

Uṇādi 9 · dhānye nit

Uṇādi 10 · śṝsvṛsnihitrapyasivasihaniklidibandhimanibhyaś ca

Uṇādi 11 · syandeḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ dhaś ca

Uṇādi 12 · undericcādeḥ

Uṇādi 13 · īṣeḥ kic ca

Uṇādi 14 · skandeḥ salopaś ca

Uṇādi 15 · sṛjer asum ca

Uṇādi 16 · kṛter ādyantaviparyayaś ca

Uṇādi 17 · nāv añceḥ

Uṇādi 18 · phalipāṭinamimanijanāṃ guk-paṭi-nāki-dha-taś ca

Uṇādi 19 · valer guk ca

I.C. u (kit, sanvat) — reduplicated u-stems — running example: śo → (SK 2370) śā → (sanvat: doubled) śā-śā → (abhyāsa i, SK 2317) śi-śā + u → (ā lost before kit, SK 2372) śiśu

Uṇādi 20 · śaḥ kit sanvac ca

Uṇādi 21 · yo dve ca

I.D. ku (plain, ḍit, and the nipātana lists) — kit u-stems (guru, paśu, pṛthu, mṛdu, laghu, ākhu) — running example: gṛ + ku → (u for ṛ, with r, SK 70) gur + u → guru

Uṇādi 22 · kur bhraś ca

Uṇādi 23 · pṝbhidivyadhigṛdhidhṛṣibhyaḥ

Uṇādi 24 · kṛgror uc ca

Uṇādi 25 · apaduḥsuṣu sthaḥ

Uṇādi 26 · raper ic copadhāyāḥ

Uṇādi 27 · arjidṛśikamyamipaśibādhām ṛjipaśitukdhukdīrghahakārāś ca

Uṇādi 28 · prathimradibhrasjāṃ saṃprasāraṇaṃ salopaś ca

Uṇādi 29 · laṅghibaṃhyor nalopaś ca

Uṇādi 30 · ūrṇoter nulopaś ca

Uṇādi 31 · mahati hrasvaś ca

Uṇādi 32 · śliṣeḥ kaś ca

Uṇādi 33 · āṅparayoḥ khaniśṝbhyāṃ ḍic ca

Uṇādi 34 · harimitayor druvaḥ

Uṇādi 35 · śate ca

Uṇādi 36 · kharu śaṅku pīyu nīlaṅgu ligu

Uṇādi 37 · mṛgayvādayaś ca

I.E. urac — cit -ura stems (mathurā, aṅkura, mukura) — running example: math + urac → (c it: antodātta, SK 3710) math + ura → mathurā

Uṇādi 38 · mandivāśimathicaticaṅkyaṅkibhya urac

Uṇādi 39 · vyatheḥ saṃprasāraṇaṃ kic ca

Uṇādi 40 · mukuradardurau

Uṇādi 41 · madgurādayaś ca

I.F. uran — nit -ura stems (asura, śvaśura) — running example: as + uran → (n it: ādyudātta, SK 3686) as + ura → asura

Uṇādi 42 · aser uran

Uṇādi 43 · maseś ca

Uṇādi 44 · śāv aśer āptau

I.G. ṭiṣac — -iṣa stems (mahiṣa, āmiṣa, kilbiṣa) — running example: mah + ṭiṣac → (ṭ and c are it) mah + iṣa → mahiṣa; feminine (ṭit: ṅīp, SK 470) mahiṣī

Uṇādi 45 · avimahyoṣ ṭiṣac

Uṇādi 46 · amer dīrghaś ca

Uṇādi 47 · ruher vṛddhiś ca

Uṇādi 48 · taver ṇid vā

Uṇādi 49 · nañi vyatheḥ

Uṇādi 50 · kiler buk ca

I.H. kirac — kit -ira stems (rudhira, timira, mihira, badhira) — running example: rudh + kirac → (k: no guṇa, SK 2217) rudh + ira → rudhira

Uṇādi 51 · iṣi-madi-mudi-khidi-cchidi-bhidi-mandi-candi-timi-mihi-muhi-muci-ruci-rudhi-bandhi-śuṣibhyaḥ kirac

Uṇādi 52 · aśer ṇit

Uṇādi 53 · ajira-śiśira-śithila-sthira-sphira-sthavira-khadirāḥ

I.I. ilac — cit -ila stems (salila, anila, kokila, kapila) — running example: sal + ilac → (c it: antodātta) sal + ila → salila

Uṇādi 54 · sali-kaly-ani-mahi-bhaḍi-bhaṇḍi-śaṇḍi-piṇḍi-tuṇḍi-kuki-bhūbhya ilac

Uṇādi 55 · kameḥ paś ca

Uṇādi 56 · gupādibhyaḥ kit

Uṇādi 57 · mithilādayaś ca

I.J. erak — kit -era stems (patera, kubera, mūlera) — running example: guḍ + erak → (k: no guṇa) guḍ + era → guḍera

Uṇādi 58 · patikaṭhikuṭhigaḍiguḍidaṃśibhya erak

Uṇādi 59 · kumber nalopaś ca

Uṇādi 60 · śades ta ca

Uṇādi 61 · mūlerādayaḥ

I.K. otac, ḍavatu, oran, olac, ūran — one-run affixes (kapota, bhavat, kaṭhora, kapola, mayūra) — running example: bhā + ḍavatu → (ḍ: ṭi-loss, SK 316) bh + avat → bhavat (bhavān)

Uṇādi 62 · kaber otac paś ca

Uṇādi 63 · bhāter ḍavatuḥ

Uṇādi 64 · kaṭhicakibhyām oran

Uṇādi 65 · kiśorādayaś ca

Uṇādi 66 · kapigaḍigaṇḍikaṭipaṭibhya olac

Uṇādi 67 · mīnāter ūran

I.A. uṇ, ñuṇ — u-stems with vṛddhi (craftsman, wind, wood, knee, palate) — running example: `kṛ + uṇ → (ṇit: vṛddhi, SK 254; r, SK 70) kār + u → kāru`

I.B. u (plain, then nit, then kit) — u-stems with guṇa (bharu, taru, sindhu, iṣu, madhu) — running example: `bhṛ + u → (no it-letter: guṇa, SK 2168; r, SK 70) bhar + u → bharu`

I.C. u (kit, sanvat) — reduplicated u-stems — running example: `śo → (SK 2370) śā → (sanvat: doubled) śā-śā → (abhyāsa i, SK 2317) śi-śā + u → (ā lost before kit, SK 2372) śiśu`

I.D. ku (plain, ḍit, and the nipātana lists) — kit u-stems (guru, paśu, pṛthu, mṛdu, laghu, ākhu) — running example: `gṛ + ku → (u for ṛ, with r, SK 70) gur + u → guru`

I.E. urac — cit -ura stems (mathurā, aṅkura, mukura) — running example: `math + urac → (c it: antodātta, SK 3710) math + ura → mathurā`

I.F. uran — nit -ura stems (asura, śvaśura) — running example: `as + uran → (n it: ādyudātta, SK 3686) as + ura → asura`

I.G. ṭiṣac — -iṣa stems (mahiṣa, āmiṣa, kilbiṣa) — running example: `mah + ṭiṣac → (ṭ and c are it) mah + iṣa → mahiṣa; feminine (ṭit: ṅīp, SK 470) mahiṣī`

I.H. kirac — kit -ira stems (rudhira, timira, mihira, badhira) — running example: `rudh + kirac → (k: no guṇa, SK 2217) rudh + ira → rudhira`

I.I. ilac — cit -ila stems (salila, anila, kokila, kapila) — running example: `sal + ilac → (c it: antodātta) sal + ila → salila`

I.J. erak — kit -era stems (patera, kubera, mūlera) — running example: `guḍ + erak → (k: no guṇa) guḍ + era → guḍera`

I.K. otac, ḍavatu, oran, olac, ūran — one-run affixes (kapota, bhavat, kaṭhora, kapola, mayūra) — running example: `bhā + ḍavatu → (ḍ: ṭi-loss, SK 316) bh + avat → bhavat (bhavān)`

I.L. tun, tu, katu, catu, ātu, ātṛkan — -tu and -atu stems (setu, dhātu, ṛtu, hetu, kratu) — running example: `si + tun → (guṇa, SK 2168; no iṭ, SK 3163) setu`

I.M. ū, kū — ū-stems (camū, tanū, vadhū, alābū, jambū) — running example: `vah + ū → (dh for h) vadhū`

I.N. uti, ulac, iti — -ut, -ula and -it stems (marut, garut, harit, sarit, taḍit) — running example: `mṛ + uti → (the i only keeps the t from being it; guṇa, SK 2168) mar + ut → marut`

I.O. ḍha, aṭha, kha, ṭha — stems in -ṇḍha, -aṭha, -ṅkha, -ṇṭha (śaṇḍha, kamaṭha, śaṅkha, kaṇṭha) — running example: `śam + ḍha → (bāhulaka: ḍ not it, no ey, no iṭ; m → ṇ, SK 123–124) śaṇḍha`

I.P. kala (with three gaṇasūtras) — kit -ala stems (vṛṣala, kambala, komala, capala, mala) — running example: `vṛṣ + kala → (k: no guṇa) vṛṣ + ala → vṛṣala`

I.Q. ḍa — -ṇḍa stems (daṇḍa, khaṇḍa, kuṇḍa, kāṇḍa) — running example: `dam + ḍa → (ḍ not it, by bāhulaka; m → ṇ, SK 123–124) daṇḍa`

I.R. ālac, vālac, ālīyac, ālañ, kālan — -āla stems (sthālī, pātāla, caṇḍāla, biḍāla, kapāla) — running example: `pat + ālañ → (ñ: vṛddhi, SK 2282) pāt + āla → pātāla`

I.S. aṅgac — -aṅga stems (pataṅga, taraṅga, mṛdaṅga, sāraṅga) — running example: `tṝ + aṅgac → (guṇa) tar + aṅga → taraṅga`

I.T. gan, gaṇ, gak, ga — -ga and -ṅga stems (gaṅgā, khaḍga, bhṛṅga, śṛṅga, śārṅga, mudga) — running example: `śṝ → (shortened) śṛ + (gan, kit, nuṭ at its head) n-ga → (n → ṅ) śṛṅga`

I.U. aṇḍan — -aṇḍa stems — running example: `kṛ + aṇḍan → (guṇa, SK 2168, SK 70) kar + aṇḍa → karaṇḍa`

I.V. adi — -ad stems, including the pronouns tyad, tad, yad, etad — running example: `tan + adi (ḍit) → (ṭi lost, SK 316) t + ad → tad`